prosperously be a note of the Antichrist the Pope cannot be called Antichrist seeing he wanteth so many Provinces I answer in the first part Bellarmine saith that the Pope hath lost what he never had and in the latter part he hath lost more for he might have added Scotland Ireland a great part of Poland Prussia c. But all these had given their power and Kingdom unto the Beast until the word of God was fullfilled and they do now hate the Whore and have made her naked as it is said Rev. 17. But it is no where written in Scripture nor do Protestants say that the Beast or Antichrist had or shall have dominion over all the earth although he make such a claim falsely yea the fourth part of the earth was never subject to the See of Rome at once or at one and the same time 4. As the Papishes do glory in vain of the Pope's Supremacy over the The Pope had no power to give Kingdomes Church so they pretend his power over all the Kingdomes of the earth this they do hold but with some difference amongst themselves for the â—anonists as they are called hold that all the Kingdomes of the earth do directly belong unto the Pope and the Jesuits say not directly but indirectly and these two sects write against one another in this matter as for life and death But whether directly or indirectly both do agree that the Pope may give any Kingdom of the earth to whom he pleaseth Satan did once say so And in the 9. Century Pope Nicolaus did not say so as followeth Let them shew any such practice before this eighth Century Did all the Bishops of Rome before this time give Kingdomes to whom they would Or were they ignorant of their power But say they at that time Pope Zachary gave the Kingdom of France unto Pipin and his line So unto this place belongeth neither gave he the Kâ—ngdome of France unto King Pipin that controversie which Bellarmine hath de Ro. Pont. lib. 2. cap. 17. lib. 5. cap. 8. By what means and by what persons Pipin obtained the Kingdom of France Gratian. caus 15. quest 6. cap. Alius saith Zachary deposed Childeric King of France and placed Pipin in his room And the gloss saith Deposuit idest deponentibus consensit he consented unto them who deposed him Platina in Zachary saith By his authority the Kingdom of France was adjudged unto Pipin The Jesuit Dion Petavius in Rationar temp par 1. lib. 8. saith Pipin by the authority of Pope Zachary and by consent of the French Peers did add a new Title of King unto his Royal Power which he had not before If we look to the more ancient Writers the story is thus About the year 663. Clotharius King of France gave himself to the lusts of the flesh and committed the government unto Ebroin Master of the Palace or as others call him Constable This example turneth into a custom and An. 694. Pipin Duke of Austrasia attained this charge under Clodoveus or Clovis the III. as Io. Serres calleth him and he keepeth it in the daies of King Childebert the II. and his son Dagobert so that then there was the Title of a King and all the power was in the hand of the Constable Abb. Vrsperg in Chron. pag. 170. Edit An. 1538. The King was seen once in the year publickly to wit the first day of May then he received and gave gifts without any other discharge of Royal power and all affairs of State were managed by the Constable After Pipin was great contention for so honourable a place his son Charls Martel prevaileth who in the daies of Theodoric or Therric the II. enlargeth the Kingdom of France and as the fore-named Petavius ex Gest Franc. Epit. lib. 1. sheweth he overthroweth Raginfred his Competitour or as he saith who was chosen Mayor and Eudo Duke of Aquitania An. 718. then he subdued the Saxons Alamanes Bavarians and Aquitans Eudo hath his refuge unto the Sarazens in Spain and perswadeth their King Abdirama to invade France Charls did slay in one Battel 375000. Sarazens with the loss of 1500. French at Towrs Fascic temp fol. 45. Edit Venet. An. 1484. and Io. Serres and others Thereafter he did take-in Burgundy and Lions An. 727. and the next year Eudo being dead he possessed Aquitania peaceably In the year 731. the Sarazens did come again into France Charls overthrew them and did gain Avenion and Narbon from them Therefore by a more honourable Title he was called Duke and Prince of France and under that name he governed the Kingdom 19. years and died An. 741. Platin. in Gregor II. He had four sons Carloman Pipin Egidius and Grypho some say Grypho was the son of his first wife a daughter of Bojaria Pipin made Egidius Bishop of Rotomayum and left his government unto Carloman and Pipin and they two divide the Kingdom and govern either his own part under the Title of their father as is apparent by the first words of the Councel under Carloman In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ I Carloman Duke and Prince of the French in the year 742. from the Incarnation of Christ on the 11. of the Calends of March by the advice of the servants of God and of my Nobles I have assembled the Bishops in my Kingdom c. Note these words and see what power he had Within 7. years after this Synod he laid aside his Princely authority saith Bellarm. loc cit and entred into a Cloister at Sotacte and then all the authority was in Pipin alone Grypho rebelled against Carloman but at last Pipin took him in Italy and caused him to be beheaded An. 753. Pipin having the government alone and wanting no occasion did aim at a higher Title The Sarazens in Spain were preparing to make new Wars against France but Pipin did prevent the storm he seized on the passages of the Pyrene hills and forced those redoubted enemies to receive Laws from him Then he did help the Cities that had been spoiled he disburthened others of publick charges and established justice and dealt so valiantly and discreetly both in Wars and Peace that he gained the hearts of all the countries also it did not a little add unto his esteem what he had done against the Lombards and in other parts of â—taly Blondus dec 1. lib. 10. saith I find in Alcuinus Paulus and several others who have written the Acts of the French that the Nobility and Commonalty of that Nation duly considering the worthiness of Pipin and sottishness of Childeric consulted with Zachary Bishop of Rome whether they should tolerate so foolish a King any longer and defraud Pipin of his deserved Princely honour And when the Bishop made answer That he was best worthy to be King who could best discharge the Office of a King the French with the publick consent of the whole Nation did pronounce Pipin for their King and Childeric was
manifest that the power of Rome being shaken religion being banished the name of God is contemned with frequent perjuries and the worship of Divine religion is despised even by the High-Priests yea Rome it self being almost alone departeth from her self for she provides neither for her self nor for others In the end he exhorts the Bishops there present to go forward in the deposition of the other Arnulph according to the Ecclesiastical Canons as they did and he himself did consent unto the sentence of his deposition Ph. Mornae in Myster iniq Magdebur Histor cent 10. ex Actis Synodi in an ancient manuscript When Pope John heard that his See was contemned by the Synod at Rhemes he threatneth his curse against King Hugh and his son Robert The King returned answer that he had done nothing in contempt but was willing to justifie all what he or his Bishops had done if it pleased the Pope to meet him at Gratianopolis on the Frontiers of Italy and France or if rather he would come into France he promised to receive him with the highest honour The Pope sent his Legates into France and in the mean time Gerebert sent an Epistle unto Seguin Arch-Bishop of Senon who was said to favour the deposed Arnulph the tenor whereof is It became your worthiness to eschue the craftiness of deceitfull men and to hear the voice of the Lord saying Here is Christ or he is there follow not One is said to be in Rome who justifieth those things which ye condemn and condemneth those things which ye think just ..... God saith If thy brother offend against thee go and rebuke him ... how then say some that in the deposition of Arnulph we should have awaited the deposition of the Romish Bishop Can they say that the judgment of the Romish Bishop is greater then the judgment of God But the first Bishop of Rome or the Prince of the Apostles saith We must obey God rather then man Also Paul the Teacher of the Nations crieth If any man preach unto you otherwise then what ye have received although he were an Angel from Heaven let him be accursed Because Pope Marcellin offered incense unto Idols should therefore all Bishops offer incense I say boldly that if the Bishop of Rome himself sin against a brother and being often admonished will not hear the Church even the Roman Bishop according to the command of Christ should be esteemed as a Publican and Heathen for the higher up hath the lower fall And if he think us unworthy of him because none of us assenteth unto him when he judgeth contrary to the Gospel he cannot therefore separate us from the communion of Christ seeing even a Presbyter unless he confess or be convict should not be removed from his Office And the rather because the Apostle saith Who can separate us from the love of Christ and I am perswaded that neither death nor life .... The priviledges of Saint Peter saith Leo the Great is not where judgment is not exercised according to righteousness Wherefore occasion should not be given unto these our enviers that the Priesthood which is one every where as the Catholick Church is one should be subject unto one man that if he be corrupt with money favour fear or ignorance none can be a Priest except whom these vertues recommend unto him Let the Law of the Catholick Church be common .... Farewell and suspend not your selves from the sacred mysteries Pope John had intelligence of this Letter and summoned the Bishops of France unto a Synod first at Rome then at Aken The Bishops answered They were not obliged to go out of their own Country At last he named Munson on the borders of France Where only Gerebert appeared and boldly maintained the cause of the French Church so that the Legate Leo could do nothing without new instructions from the Pope save only that he appointed another Synod at Rhemes and in the mean time he suspends Gerebert The Bishop said unto the Legate It is not in the power of any Bishop or Patriarch to remove any of the faithfull from the Communion unless he confess or be convict and none of these could be laied unto his charge and no other Bishop of France was there Afterwards Gerebert fearing the inconstancy of the new King went into Germany and not long after he was advanced unto the See of Ravenna As he did fear it came to pass and Arnulph was restored Nevertheless Gerebert cannot contain himself but he writes the Apology of the French Church as his Epistle unto Wilderodon Bishop of Argentine testifieth Ph. Mornae in Myster 2. Out of these four Centuries it is clear First That many both of the Civil Observations and of the Ecclesiastical Estates did oppose the ambition and usurpations of the Bishops of Rome 2. That the Canons that were enacted at the Synod of Trent were not known in former ages although Papists dare say that they have authorized nothing but what was held by the ancient Church 3. Although the Ancients gave way to unnecessary rites and fond superstitions yet in matter of doctrine and faith they held the same which the Reformed Churches do teach now and they begun to see that the Bishop of Rome is the Antichrist 4. We see the truth of what Pol. Virgil. writes de invent rer lib. 5. cap. 1 Many rites were borrowed from the Jews and ancient Romans and other Heathens which saith he lib. 6. cap. 8. we know not whether it was well done since experience teacheth that whatsoever reason might be for bringing them into the Church yet the manners of Christians now require to abolish them 3. Because after this time ordinary Synods were not held I shall omit this Chapter till we come unto the XV. Century And when upon particular causes either Emperour or Pope or others did call a Synod I shall speak of them in those places THE FOURTH AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church Lurking and of Anti-Christ Reigning containing the space of 300. years from the Year of our Lord 1000. untill the year 1300. CENTURY XI CHAP. I. Of EMPEROURS OF this Age it is to be premitted generally that as The sum of this fâ—urth Age. Car. Baron ad An. 1001. § 1 4. saith at that time the revelation of Antichrist was proclaimed in France preached in Paris published thorow the world and beleeved by many He confirmed this by the testimony of Abbo Floriacen who in Apologet. ad Hugo Robert saith When I was a young man I heard a Sermon in a Church at Paris concerning the end of the world that so soon as the thousand years are expired Antichrist shall come and not long after the general judgement shall follow Wherefore Vsser de statu success Eccles cap. 3. advertiseth his Reader that now he shall see the Popes exalted by pretext of religion and government of the Church now they will wring all Civil government from Emperours and
Rome Matth. Paris loc ci and he sent unto Sifrid Bishop of Mentz commanding him to publish the sentence of the Roman Consistory against Otho throughout all Germany and charge all the Cities that they do not acknowledge him Sifrid delayed no time But immediately Henry Count Palatine of Rhene the Duke of Brabant and other Princes and Barons levy an Army against Sifrid and forced him to leave his Bishoprick and hide himself in Thuringia where the Count did as yet cleave unto the Pope When Otho understood of this stir in Germany he did return quickly and notwithstanding the Pope's curse was received as Emperor and calleth a Diet at Norinberg An. 1212. about Whitsunday where he declareth the manifold fraud of Innocentius and how unjustly he had accursed him and then said Be of courage you Princes unto you belongeth the charge of this Kingdom and the administration thereof I say unto you belongeth every disposition of the Teutonick Kingdom and to provide for every thing therein it is in your power and not in the power of the Pope to create or forsake an Emperor it is your part to calm the troubles if any shall arise within the Empire therefore ye Princes and Nobles maintain your rights and shew your power for your Nation and Imperial Laws lest if ye do it not ye be deprived of Empire and patrimony c. By these and such other words they resolve to levy immediately an Army and first to invade Thuringia Io. Naucler gener 41. In the year 1214. Innocentius causeth Frederick to be elected which now had been well bred in literature and Otho thought to have hindered the election but the Princes some for envy of his puissance and some for affection to the former Emperor and some addicted unto the Pope fell from him therefore he retired into Saxony until he gathered a new Army he made some attempts but in vain and died An. 1220. 3. FREDERICK the II. left Germany in peace and went to be confirmed at Rome He gave unto Pope Honorius the County of Funda and other great gifts even a rod to break his own head and he confirmed the Act Whosoever continued a year under excommunication shall be guilty of proscription and shall not be absolved until he make satisfaction unto the Pope In recompence of these gratitudes and obeysance when two Counts in Tuscia Thomas and Richard did rebel against the Emperor the Pope maintained them and absolved them from their allegiance and because Frederick did expostulate Honorius the Pope thundereth a curse against him Some Bishops conspired with the rebels and the Emperor accused and pursued them for treason They run to Honorius He sent a Nuntio unto the Emperor and commandeth to restore the Bishops and dischargeth him that he meddle not with Church-men The Emperor could not endure such imperiousness and said How long will the Bishop of Rome abuse my patience when will his covetous heart be satisfied go tell him that I have as great prerogatives as my Father Henry and Frederick my Grand-father and that I will rather hazard my Crown then suffer him to empair my authority seeing every Prince in France Spain England c. hath the nomination of their own Prelates Pe. Mexia But Platina saith The cause of this excommunication was when his Mother died which held him within bounds he began to vex the Church Lands But it is certain by sundry Histories that his Mother died in the beginning of Innocentius In his time came John de Bregna King of Jerusalem into Italy for aid against the Turks he made reconciliation betwixt the Pope and Emperor and gave his onely Daughter Jole unto the Emperor then a widower with the Title King of Jerusalem for this cause the Kings of Sicily were called Kings of Jerusalem for a long space Then Frederick did intend to go into Asia yet because he delayed Pe. Mexia saith the truce which John had made with the Sultan for ten years was not yet expired the Pope did intend some great thing against him but was taken away by death When Gregory was installed Jole was brought to Rome to be married and when the Pope held out his right foot unto the Emperor to kiss it he scarcely touched his knee but would not bow unto the foot P. Mexia The Pope was not well pleased he dissembleth for a time but intendeth to revenge So after some moneths he chargeth the Emperor to go into Asia according to his vow but intendeth to deprive him of the Empire Frederick suspecteth it and delayeth the longer till he heard that the Christians in Asia were utterly distressed then he assembleth his Nobles at Cremona and causeth his Son Henry to be created Caesar and sent him to perswade the Princes to send aid unto his expedition An. 1226. At this time the Lombards had made a league with other Cities of Italy by suggestion of Pope as is believed saith Naucler Honorius against the Emperor which league continued many years to the great prejudice of the Empire and manifest hindering of the expedition An. 1227. Pope Gregory again chargeth the Emperor to go into Asia Frederick writeth unto his Son to conveen the Princes again and nameth the time when they should make their rendezvous at Brundusio The Emperor becometh sickly nevertheless he sailed with his Army into Creta and there being hindered by sickness he sent his Army forward and returned himself into Pulia Then the Pope excommunicateth him the Papalines say because he had murthered Jole and others speak of other pretexts but P. Mexia and Blondus say that Jole died after this curse Immediately Frederick sent to Rome offering to clear himself but his Ambassade was not admitted Therefore the Emperor sent Letters throughout the Empire and to other Princes shewing how wonderously he was excommunicated and how presumptuous and covetous the Church of Rome was become even the mother of all mischief Unto Otho Duke of Bavier he wrote thus The high Priests of Rome do now affect not onely dominion but God-head for they will have all men to fear them more then God and it is sure that there be many Antichrists among them neither hath Christian Religion any such adversary that man which is called the Pope abounding in wealth to the great prejudice of piety thinketh after the maner of Tyrants that he may do as he listeth and is answerable to none as if he were God what is proper unto God he vaunteth of himself that he cannot err he requireth both impudently and imperiously all men to believe that he cannot be guilty of a lye Avent Annal. lib. 7. And unto Henry the III. King of England he wrote The Church of Rome is become so avaricious that they are not content with the goods of the Church but they will have the inheritance of Emperors Kings and Princes and make them all tributaries as Henry hath experience and the Earl of Tolouse whom the Popes binde with excommunication till they bring them into
had the upper hand and when the Soldiers asked the Abbot of Cistertian what they should do because they knew not who were Hereticks and who were not he answered Kill all God knoweth who are his So they spare neither age nor sex Caesar Hist lib. 5. cap. 21. Many hundreds were burnt many were hanged and many thousands were slain in other places I. Thuan. ad An. 1550 In a word they prevailed so that Raymund was robbed of all his lands almost and went to Rome An. 1215. and promised obedience unto the Church if the Pope would cause his lands to be restored Innocentius answered The expedition was chargeable unto the Church and unto Simon de Monford and therefore he had given these lands unto Simon and it was past the King's confirmation and could not be recalled onely he would grant unto Raymund 400. marks yearly during his life if he shall continue under obedience Then Raymund went to Arragon and levied an Army of 100000. men and within a year he recovered by strength all his lands Simon was killed An. 1218. and 22000. men with him so was his Son Guido An. 1219. Io. de Serres Then King Philip sent his Son Lewes once and again against Tolouse but all in vain so long as Raymund lived and Roger de Foy both which died within one moneth An. 1221. His Son Raymund whether for fear of worldly opposition or if he left the doctrine which his Father had professed it is uncertain offered all obedience unto the Church and King if they would grant him peace Almaric the Son of Simon de Montford appeareth in the contrary alledging his Title unto the County of Tolouse which was granted unto his Father and confirmed by the Pope and the King In the mean time Philip dieth and left unto Almaric 20000. some write 100000. lievers of Paris for a new expedition against Tolouse and at last by perswasion of Romanus Cardinal de St. Angelo the Pope's Legat Lewes VIII King of France with Arch-Bishops Bishops Abbots Peers Barons and 50000. horse with a great number of foot which arose for fear of the King and the Pope's Legate more then for zeal to the cause saith Mat. Paris in Hen. III. they were marked with the sign of the Cross against the Hereticks as they spake of Tolouse and Avenion which also belonged unto Raymund and boasting to destroy all the means and men within his Dominions An. 1226. They came first to Avenion craving passage through the Town for shortness of way The Citizens said They feared more danger The King sware he would not rise from siege till he had taken the City They had so provided that within were neither old persons nor women nor children and all beastials were removed and all the meadows were tilled that the King had scarcity without and they within had plenty so without was dearth and death as was reckoned of 22000. Simon and the Pope's General were killed with stones out of slings Some of the Nobility crave leave to return but obtain it not The King dieth Romanus causeth his death to be concealed and after asking a treaty for peace which was refused he craveth that he and the Prelates may enter the City to try if the wickedness was so great as the cry thereof was come unto the Pope's ears and swore that he minded nothing but the salvation of souls But he contemned his oath brought in the Army brake their walls and slew many of them Mat. Paris ad An. 1226. in Hen. III. In the year 1228. Raymund did rout his adversaries in three several battels idem Then they invade Tolouse but so that the yong King was glad to seek peace and the Earl accepteth it on good conditions Then the Pope sent the Marshal de la Foy with a fresh Army King Lewes would not allow it and said They should perswade by reason and not constrain by force Io. de Serres When open wars were ended the Bishops and Friers were busie with burning and hanging and these broyls were not ended for seventy years saith Bertrand Ia. Thuan. in the dedication of his History telleth summarily the success They were killed or banished and scattered hither and thither but not convicted of errors nor brought into repentance some fled into Province or near unto the Alps finding lurking holes for their liyes and doctrine some went into Calabria and their followers abode there until the Papacy of Pius the IV. some setled in Bohem Poland and Livonia and of their reliques in Britain was John Wickliff in Oxford So Thuan. Wheresoever they went Satan followed to devour them And all the Historians of those times shew how they were persecuted as Vsser hath marked particularly loc cit ca. 10. Innocentius III. caused the bones of Almaric to be burnt a learned Bishop at Paris because he had taught that no sin is imputed unto man in the state of grace and Images should not be in Churches and other twenty four persons for the same doctrine An. 1210. Io. Bale Cent. 3. cap. 67. in Appen sheweth ex Bern. Lutzenburg that when Dominicus with twelve Cistertian Monks was sent against them the sum of them who were killed in the wars were 100000. persons and out of Christ Massanus That in the Diocy of Narbon 140. men chose rather to suffer the fire then accept the doctrine of Rome An. 1210. And in the next year 400. were burnt within the Diocy of Tolouse eighty were beheaded and Almericus Captain of the Castle of Vare was hanged and his wife was stoned to death M. Fox in Act. Monim sheweth out of Herm. Mutius that An. 1212. sundry Noble men and others in the County of Alsatia did hold that every day was free for eating of flesh if it be soberly and that they do wickedly who hinder Priests from lawful marriage Therefore Innocentius caused an hundred of them to be burnt in one day Nauclerus sheweth that at the same time were many of the same doctrine at Millan who sent relief unto their Brethren in Alsatia An. 1220. William a Goldsmith was burnt because he said Rome was Babylon and the Pope was Antichrist Bale ex Caesar in dialog Desiderius à Lombard at the same time was called Haeresiarcha because he wrote against the begging Friers We read of many such other burnings and martyrdoms in other places and times but the truth could not be burnt nor overthrown nor want her witnesses 5. Guilielmus de Alta Petra Bishop of Paris about the year 1220. wrote a book De Clero wherein he speaketh of the Clergy of his time in this maner No godliness or learning is seen in them but rather all divellish filthiness and monstrous vices their sins are not simply sins but monsters of sins they are not the Church but Babylon Egypt and Sodom the Prelates build not the Church but destroy it they mock God and they and their Priests do profane the body of Christ they lift up to the heavens with all
consented to none of them and intending the peace of the Church he sent unto the Emperor whose Authority and care should have been principal in this case saith Frossard and unto the Kings of England Bohemia and Hungary intreating them not to be deficient unto publick tranquility After the year 1397. when the Noble men of France were redeemed from the power of the Turks King Charls wrote again unto the Emperor They appointed to meet at Rhems pretending other causes of their meeting After consultation they sent the Bishop of Camerak unto Rome exhorting Boniface that for the good of the Church he would lay aside his Papal honor for a time until by advice of Princes and learned men a necessary overture were provided The Pope said He would follow the advice of the Cardinals But the people of Rome did exhort him to maintain his own right and not to submit to any Prince of them all At the second conference Boniface said He would submit if Benedict would submit also The Bishop did report this answer unto the Emperor at Confluentia and returned into France and he was sent unto Benedict with the same proposition His Cardinals could agree upon no certain answer and he said He was lawfully chosen and would not renounce for any mans pleasure Wherefore a Captain that was sent with the Bishop laid hands on the Pope and took him Then Charls advertised the Emperor and he intreated the King of England to lay aside all faction for a space and contribute his aid in this case When this came in consultation the Estates were desirous of the purpose but it did offend them that the business was carried on by Authority of the French King and they said France shall never prescribe an order in Religion unto England The same year Charls died and Richard was committed to the Tower Frossard lib. 4. Then France agreed with Benedict upon condition he should procure the peace of the Church Many Cities in Italy revolted from Boniface as may be seen in Platin. and he was brought into such great penury that he sent unto all Countries offering pardons for so much money as their charges towards Rome would require By such Indulgences his Legate brought from one Country 100000. florens Theod. Ã Niem lib. 1. cap. 68. Mornay He called his Legates to account and finding that they had reaped more gain he put them to death But his pardons were so contemned saith Platin. that many crimes were done because people thought they could have remission for money Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. reporteth the same He kept the Jubilee An. 1400. when many hundreds of people died of the plague at Rome After that the Cardinals of Avenion went to Rome to treat of peace but Boniface said He only was Pope and Peter de Luna was the Anti-Pope They replied Their Master was not a Simoniack He discharged them of the City and within three days he died An. 1404. CHAP. II. Of EMPERORS 1. ALBERT Duke of Austria summoned a Diet at Frankford he renounced his former election and was chosen again Pope Boniface the VIII was his only foe but afterwards he confirmed him on condition he would expel Philip King of France and take his Kingdom to himself But Albert in stead of war married the Daughter of Philip and lived for the most part in peace After the example of his Father he would never go into Italy yet he governed his part of it by Deputies and Dukes He had wars with the Kingdom of Bohemia and conquered it unto his eldest Son At whatsoever occasion he had any fight he was present in person and was always victorious therefore he was called Albertus Triumphans He was once poisoned by the Bishop of Salzburgh and by help of medicine was preserved At last he died unfortunately by conspiracy of his Brother's Son John in the tenth year of his reign An. 1308. All the time of Adulph and Albert Andronicus the Son of Michael Paleologus reigned in Constantinople he would never acknowledge the Pope of Rome Philip King of France thought now to be Emperor because the Pope was in his Realm but Clemens did fear his power and wrote unto the Electors to hasten the election 2. HENRY the VII Earl of Lutzenburgh was chosen and quickly confirmed by Clemens on condition that he should go to Rome and be crowned within two years The Pope required this because he thought by him to beat down the troubles in Italy saith Io. Naucler He had wars with the Duke of Wittembergh Albert's Brother's Son for the Kingdom of Bohemia Albert's Son was dead leaving but one Daughter whom Henry did sue for his Son Then he went into Italy and subdued Robert King of Pulia The Pope sent three Cardinals to crown him at Rome but he began to fear his power and gave the Cardinals in charge to require homage of him and that he should swear faithfulness unto the See of Rome Henry said unto the Cardinals It was not the custom of his Ancestors and against the freedom of the Empire that the Prince of Princes should give an oath of fidelity unto the Servant of Servants Nevertheless he was crowned and received graciously by the Clergy and many Cities and he compelled them to obedience who did refuse The Pope did strengthen the above named Robert against him and because that course could not prevail Jacobine a Dominican gave him poison in the wine at the Mass in Bonconvento An. 1315. The Pope by his divulged Bulls would have excused the Frier but the people were so inraged for this villany that they arose against that Order and killed many of them and burnt their houses in Tuscia and Lombardy Andronicus was now become old and assumed his Son Michael to govern equally but he lived not long time his Son Andronicus rebelled against the old Emperor so that Greece was divided and became a prey unto Othoman At that time Chatiles Governor of Peloponesus sent for the aid of the Turks they came and carried great spoil out of Thracia The other party sent unto the Italians and Spaniards which both sought their own gain and when the Greeks were sensible of their folly they did submit themselves unto young Andronicus and then he dealt roughly both with the Turks and Italians so that they both became his enemies Laonic. Chalco con de reb Turci lib. 1. 3. After the death of Henry the Electors could not agree for four chose Lewis Duke of Bavier of those four the Duke of Brandeburgh gave his sentence by his Proctor and the other three chose Frederick Duke of Austria who thereafter purchased the consent of Brandeburgh they were crowned by two Bishops severally Lewis at Aken and the other at Bonna and great sedition arose in Germany They both by their Ambassades sought confirmation from the Pope Unto LEWIS he said He had already usurped too much and gone beyond the power of an absolute Emperor FREDERICK did alledge
Romanists bragg continually saith Ph. Mornaeus in Myster pag. 619. In time of their election there was a lightening and thunder wherewith the litle babe JESUS fell out of the lap of the mothers image and the keies out of the handes of S. Peter even in the Church where in they all were Many did then interprete that this did portend and foreshew the ruine of that See As indeed the same yeare Martin Luther at Wittembergh began to oppose the Popes indulgences and after one errour more were espied by him and many others whereupon followed the famous and gracious Reformation as followes He used as Guicciard speakes libr. 13. The selling of indulgences the authority Apostolical too licentiously by the advice of Cardinal Puccius sowing abroad most large indulgences without difference of time or place not only for confort of the living but to pull souls of the dead out of purgatorie and because it was known that such indulgences were granted only for gain of money which the Emissaries exacted shamelesly for the exacters had bought the selling of these pardons from the Popes officers Leo himself incurred mens evill will in many places and gave many scandals especially in Germany where his ministers solde these wares for a very small gain and in kitchines they would lay on a cast of a Die a power to take a soule out of purgatorie And especially it was offensive that it was notorious how the Pope had given all the gain of these pardons from sundrie parts of Germany unto his sister Magdalen c. And the Friers were not ashamed to preach in their Sermons that at the sound of a penny cast into a basine the souls in purgatory doe leap for joy and instantly flee away into the heavens yea and some said When that taxe were payed all sins wer forgiven Neither were they more modest in other Countries affirming boldly God doth presently execute whatsoever pleaseth them according to that saying of Christ Whatsoever yee bind on earth shall be bond c. They require ten pence for everie soule and if one pennie were given lesse the pardon was not available Mornaeus in Myst. ex Christ. Massaeo in Chron. ad Ann. 1515. This gain saith Langius à Monk was scandalous unto the holy sons of the Church wherupon the question began to be commonly scanned of the power of Christs Vicare and whence was this new doctrine which the antient Popes never knew But more of this hereafter God willing Onuphrius sayth Leo did erect new offices to reap gain unto himself and that he was given extreamly to hunting halking and to pleasure and that he spended wholl days in luxury and musicke more than became a Pope He stirred up the Emperour Charls against Henry I. King of France When newes was brought to him sitting at supper that the French were expelled out of Millane Placentia Parma c. he said In his time he had three causes of joy 1. that when he was banislied by Pope Alexander he was restored 2. that he was called Apostolick 3. that he had driven the French out of Italie And ere he had done with supper he became colde and stiff and then a fever overtook him the next morning he was transported from Manliana villa into Rome where he died Decemb. 3. An. 1521. Ja. Sannazarius gives the reason why he gote not the sacrament before his death Sacra sub extrema si fortè requiritis hora Cur Leo non potuit sumere Vendiderat But he had said no less truly if he had written Because he was not a Christian For some write that when his Secretary Cardinal Bembus did once Pope Leo's blasphemie lay before him a sentence of the Gospell Leo answered It is well known how that fable of Christ hath been profitable unto us these many ages by-past He openly denied the immortality of the soule and therefore in the Lateran Councel as followes that question was moved and determined against him Bellarmin saith that he was not an heretick for that errour because it was not determined by a Councel before that Bellarmin de Ro. Pont. libr. 4. CHAP. II. Of EMPEROVRS MAXIMILIAN I. was elected and crowned King of the Romanes An. 1486 and after the death of his father An. 1493. he was received Emperour without contradiction In his infancy he so hardly learned to pronounce words that it was thought he was dumbe but the greater difficultie he had of speaking in his infancy he was the more admired afterwards for his singulare eloquence for besides the vulgare language he could speak perfectly Latine French and Italian In the first Diaete held by him An. 1495. at Worms it was decreed that all the Electours should erect publick Schools within their own bounds and accordingly Frederik Duke of Saxon Publick Schools began the University at Wittembergh An. 1502 and Joachim Marques of Brandeburgh began another at Frankford upon Oder An. 1506. In the yeare 1499. the Swisers made wars in Austria the Emperour subdued them with great honour The same yeare Lewes XII King of France entred into Lombardy and after various accidents by treason of his hired Swisers Charls Duke of Millane took him captive there they agreed that Lewes shall pretend no right to Millane Immediately Lewes and the King of Castile made a League and entred together into the Kingdom of Naples and divided it betwixt them they did not long accord for in the year 1504 the Spanish expelled all the French The Emperour would not medle with the affairs of Naples because he had made a league with Lewes and at Spira arose a great faction of peasants proclaming liberty from Lord-revenves and all higher Powers and tieths and vowing to destroy all Princes which had turned to the confusion of Germany if they had not been quickly danted with a great army some of them were severely punished Isabel Queen of Spain died An. 1504 then her only daughter Ieane with her husband Philip son of Maximilian were sent for to come from Flanders and accept the Crown they delay two years and then went Philip died soon after his arriving and Jeane was sickly and their son Charls was but a child therefore Ferdinand King of Castile Arragon Naples Sicily Sardinia Majorca c. and Brother of the fore named Isabell was called to the governement of Spain enduring the minority of the young King and Maximilian accepteth the government of Flanders At that time the Venetians were of great power and therefore were envied by many A league was made against them by the Pope and the Emperour and the King of France to expel upon common charges the Burgesses out of the Continent Only Lewes came at the time appointed and seeing that he had sufficient forces he did hazard to fight them he slue 20000. took the Captains and the rest fled he conquered many of their towns in the Continent and though he had done all by his own power only yet he quitteth unto the Emperour Verona Vicentia
alive or other wayes put to death for the cause of religion John oecolampade in the year preceeding was retyred into a Monastery for feare of trouble but when he heard of the publick edict he set forth some Sermons and a book of Confession for which Glapio the Emperours Chapelan did threaten him mischief but he with consent of the Friers went away in safety Martin Bucer had been a Dominican 15 years at that time he left that Order and was Chaplaine unto Fredederik Prince Palatin and President of the Imperiall Councell the next year he was called to be Preacher at Landstall When Luther was lurking the Augustinians of Wittembergh put away the private Masse because it was an execrable abuse of the Lords supper and turned into a propitiatory sacrifice c. The Electour requires the judgement of the University then Justus Jonas Jo. Dolcius Andr. Carolstad Jerom Schurff Nic. Amsdorff and Phil. Melanchton approove the reasons of the Augustinians the Elector ratifieth their Act and not only dischargeth private Masses in the Cloister but in the open Church and then in the Church of the Castle Then and there also images were broken down auricular confession was forbidden both elements were delivered unto the people and Andr. Carolstad teaches that Civill courts should be ordered not by the law of man but of Moses he set forth a book of the lawfulness of Priests-mariage and against the vowes of Monks When Luther heard hereof though he did not approve all that was done and written yet he wrote unto Spalatinus August 15 Carolstad must have some liberty for he will not be content if any do oppose him Erasmus was offended that any Reformation was begun without the authority of a Generall Councell and he wrote unto Peter Barbire August 13. saying It can not be told how many and what kind of men did at the first love Luther when I had read a few pages of his books I did foresee the matter would turn to a broil I do so hate discord that even verity with sedition is unpleasant unto mee .... As I think many things are received in the Church which may be changed to the great good of Christian religion So nothing pleaseth me which is done tumultuously And in another dated August 23 he saith I wish it were true that Christiern King of Denmark said unto me while we were talking of such a purpose Gentle purges worke not but efficacious potions shake the whole body I see no good issue unless Christ himselfe turne the temerity of men into good c. Albert archb of Mentz began again to sell pardons in Hala of Saxony then Luther wrote unto him from his Pathmos Novemb. 25. threatning him that if he leave not that idol of pardons greater evils will be sent on him and if he dismisse not these which for eschuing fornication have marryed he will make known openly some things both of him and other bb which they desire to be buried in silence The Bishop returnes answer Decemb. 21. shewing that he had read his Letter with good lyking and afterwards he shall have no cause to complain of him and he will live as becomes a Christian Prince for which end he requires his prayers and of other good men seing that is the gift of God alone he can take admonitions in good part and wisheth well unto Luther for Christs cause The University of Paris sent forth their judgement against Luther's books and Ph. Melanchton opposeth it with this inscription of his book Against the famous Decree of the Parisians the apology of Melanchton for Luther Likewise Henry VIII King of England wrote against Luther in defense of the seven saeraments and the power of the Pope When Leo heard of it he sent unto him the title defender of the faith as Alexander VI. had given unto the King of Spain the title of Catholick King and I know not what other Pope did first call the King of France The most Christian King But saith Pe. Soave Luther was not dashed with authority but laying aside the due reverence of his person wrote against him with such bitterness of words as he had used against the puny Doctors and the medling of the King in this cause did not satisfy many in this controversy and as it hapneth in debates most do favour the weaker party and do much commend their weak endeavours Immediatly after the publishing of the Edict at Worms Hugh Bishop of Constance sendeth the Popes Bull and that Edict unto the town of Zurik and commandeth them to obey both the one and the other and he inveighes against Zuinglius and his followers Wherefore Zuinglius gives account unto the Senate and to the colledge of the Chanons of what he had taught and he writes unto the Bishop especially pressing that he forbeare not the priests with their concubines which wickedness saith he brings the clergy into contempt and is a very lewd example unto the people And he wrote unto the Swisers generally that they should remember a former licence which the Magistrats had granted unto the priests to have a concubine for saving the honesty of other mens wives which licence though ridiculous yet necessary for the time should be amended by turning fornication into lawfull marriage The Bishops command gave courage unto the black Friers to write against Zuinglius and he ceaseth not to defend his own doctrine he published 67. conclusions containing the summe of his doctrin and the abuses of the Clergy The Senate for removing such strife do appoint a convocation of all the Clergy within their jurisdiction against January 23. promising free liberty of reasoning unto both parties and by Letters invite the bb of Constance Curia and Basile either to come personally or to send their Commissioners There were assembled about 600. priests and as they called them Divines The Bishop of Constance sent in his name John Faber who afterward was Bishop of Vienna The Burgermaster beginneth saying It is not unknown what dissension hath arisen in the cause of religion therefore this assembly is called especially that if any can speak against these 67 conclusions of Zuinglius now made known unto them all he may now speak the same freely Faber shewes his Commission and alledgeth it was not a pertinent place nor time to decide things of that kind which appertain properly unto a Generall Councell and the Pope and Princes have agreed that one shall be called shortly Zuinglius said as Pe. Soave reports that is but a trick to deceive people with vaine hope and to keep them in grosse darknes it were better in the mean while to search some particulars that are sure and undoubted by the word of God and the received custom of the Church untill a more copious clearing of doubts come by a Councell When Faber was urged again and again to shew what he could speak against that doctrine of Zuinglius he said I will not deal with him by word but I will confute
another Diet is appointed in December for that end and in the mean time Charles shall give charge unto pious and learned men to devise a way of reconciliation and exhortes the Protestants to do the like which may be obserued untill there be a general Councel in Germany or untill the next Diet of the Germane Nation And in the Interim all shall keep peace and make no sturre for diversity of religion and the Churches shall possesse their revenues for mantaining teachers and Schooles c. The Popish party loved not this Decree but being overcome with plurality of suffrages they would not speak against the Emperours authority These wars continue not but within a few months the two Monarchs do accord among their articles this was one that they shall joyne all their endeavours to restore the old religion and peace of the Church Sleidan Yea Pe. Soave writes that the Emperour did the more willingly accord with Francis because he was desirous not only to be free of that warr but he thought by meanes of Francis to have peace with the Turk and then he might the more securely attend his affaires in Germany seeing in time of his other warrs the Germanes were aspiring unto liberty so that they wil not leave the name of an Emperour Upon occasion of this agreement the Pope proclameth the Councel to be held at Trent The Emperour was displeased with the proclamation for he would have been called the principal cause of the Councel partly for his own honour and partly that the Germanes might the more readily condescend thereunto Nevertheles he made serious preparation and gives warning unto the Germanes as if the calling of the Councel were his work and the Pope were his adhaerent Both he and the King of France gave order unto their own Divines at Lovan and Paris to collect what doctrines were to be propounded which those did without any proofe or confirmation but with serious exhortations to persecute all who would not embrace these naked propositions Luther answereth unto these of Lovan and calleth them hereticall and bloody men which do both teach contrary unto Scripture and also exhort unto cruelty XXXVI In Aprile An. 1545. was a Diet at Worms where was no 1545. Of conference about Religion Prince but King Ferdinand and Oratours from the Emperour and the Princes and Cities The Emperours Ambassador presseth the wars against the Turk and would delay the cause of Religion The Protestant Oratours and with them the Oratours of the Electors of Colein and Palsegrave do answer This meeting was called especially for Religion wherein something had been done before and there is good hope of effectuating more and therefore it should not be delayed unto a councel and they do not acknowledge that which is called at Trent to be according to the former promises as also they had given their other reasons against it And by what reason can they be pressed to take warrs who can not obtain peace unto their own families In the mean time the Emperour had written unto the King of Poland as also unto others to concurre with the councel and because he thinks that the Protestants will not submit unto it it is necessary that he and other Princes join with him against them as disturbers of common peace and Religion About the 16 day of May Charles comes into the Diet and then it was told the Protestants that they shall be heard in the councel nor shal the Pope have absolute power there as they alledge or if they find any iniquity then they may complain but now to pretend such excuses it is but their rash prejudice They answer The Pope and his retinue had now often condemned their Religion and the matter may be taken up in Germany by comparing the different opinions and searching the truth in a friendly way After much disceptation the Emperour closed the Diet August 4. so that al the Princes shall assemble personally in January at Ratisbone and for difference in Religion there shall be a conference of four learned men on either side and two Presidents wich shall conveen in the same town Decemb. 1. Then the former edicts were renewed and confirmed untill the Diet. The Popish party will not acknowledge the conference But the Emperout sent four at the time appointed and likewise four praesidents and so did the Protestants send as many The Emperour gave order to examine the confession of Ausburgh and to omitt the three first articles because there is no controversy in the first two and the third concerning originall sin was defined already The Protestants demand for the manner of the conference that all their conference shal be written to the end the Emperour and Princes may the more surely know the differences and their arguments The praesidents say That were too prolixe it is sufficient the summ benoted and layd in a chist that nothing he divulged without common consent yet so as it shall please the Emperour The Protestants were content if their Princes will consent Peter Malvenda a Spaniard began to treat of Justification by way of Lecture Bucer said That way is contrary to the prescribed order for he should object against the articles of the Confession if they can and the point of Justification was handled and determined five years before Then the Emperour sent his pleasure concerning the manner of treating as is touched before especially that nothing be divulged untill it be reported unto the Emperour and Estates of the Empire The Protestant Princes will not accord unto these conditions and sent for their Preachers to know what was done The orher party take this impatiently and by printed books accuse the Protestants Bucer publisheth a large reply and declareth the doctrine of justification shewing also their readiness to continue the Conference But the Emperour was plotting another course While things are so dubious the Elector Palatine reformeth the Churches within his jurisdiction January 10. An. 1546. he puts away the Masse in the high church of Heidlbergh and said He had waited many years for a Reformation but now seing it is dangerous to delay and there is no hope thereof he can not refuse the earnest desire of the people At that time he and the Landgrave were advertised from Augsburgh that the Emperour was preparing an army against them The Landgrave writes unto Granvellan one of the Emperours Councellers shewing what he had heard not only from Germanes but from Italy concerning the Pope and Emperours confederacy against the Protestants c Granvellan answereth that the Emperour intendeth nothing but peace and he admireth the vanity of men conceiving such things of the Emperour So did another Counseler Navius write unto the Count of Solme and advised him to exhort the Landgrave to come unto the Emperour and he shall soon be satisfied of all these jealousies The Landgrave goeth unto Spira the Emperour denieth that he had any such purpose and exhorts him to keep the appointed Diet at Ratisbone None
frier John forrest was brought to Santandrews for saying Pa. Hamilton died a Martyr because they had not clear proof against him another frier Walter Laign was sent to confesse him he askes him in way of confession What is his judgement concerning Pa Hamilton Forrest answereth I think he was a good man and the articles might be well defended for which he was condemned This is sufficient evidence to condemn him unto the fire When they lead him out to be degraded he cried among the people Fie on falshood fie on false friers revealers of confession let never a man trust them after mee they are despisers of God and deceivers of men While they consult upon the manner and place of his execution John lindsay a gentle man waiting upon the Bishop said If yee will burn any more do it in a hollow cellar for the smoke of Mr Pa. hamilton hath infected all these on whom it blew Nevertheless he was burnt at the north side of the abbey that the hereticks of Anguise might see the fire The persecution goeth-on James Hamilton of Livinston brother of the Martyr and his sister Caâ—herin were summoned to compear at Halirudhouse before the Bishop of Ross The King adviseth the gentleman not to appear he was condemned for not obeying Catherin was asked whither she believes to be justified by works She answered I believe no person can be justified by their own works John spence a Lawyer had a long discourse of the diversity of works of congruitie and of condignity c. The young woman saith Worke here work there what kinde of work is all this I know perfitly that no work can save mee but the works of Christ my Saviour The King laugheth at the answer and taking her aside persuades her to recant her opinion and by her example sundry others at the same time were moved to abiure their profession as Wi. kirk a priest Adam daes c. So soon as these were dismissed Normand gourley and David straton were brought to tryall Norman was charged for denying Mo are persecuted purgatory and that the Pope had any jurisdiction in Scotland David had been turbulent and was by conference with John Erskin of Dun becom another man and God had kindled in his heart such love to the knowledge of trueth that he oft prayd for spirituall courage if he shall be brought to suffer for Christ He was charged for maintaining that tyths were not due to Church-men He denied that he had said so but said he I send a fish-boat to the sea and they are so rigorous in craving the tenth fish that they can not be contented and I said If they will not believe how many fishes are taken go and see where they are taken yea and I gave order to my servants to cast the tenth fish into the sea And â—e was further accused of the same points wich Norman He was condemned with him and was offered to be spared if he would burne his bill which was then vsed as the signe of recanting but he would not So they were burnt together August XXVII year 1534 At the same time were summoned Alex Alesse Jo. Fife John macbee and one Macdowall they fled into England and thereafter into Germany the first two were Professours of Divinity in Lipsia the thrid was called Maccabeus and was Chaplain to Christian King of Denmark As the history of the Reformation shewes there were civil broils in the countrey and the persecution was interrupted untill the year 1538. and in the mean while the knowledge of the truth increaseth partly by conference of men about what had been done and partly by reading the New testament in English and partly by report of merchants and â—eamen telling what was a doing in other countries in the cause of religion The bb and their officialls accurse many for triffles and pecuniall causes the people contemn their excommunications therefore the bb would strengthen their sentences by civill autority and procure an act of Parliament against such who lay 40 daies under excommunication James 5. Parl. 4. Act. 8. III. The heat of persecution in England seemed but to begin in year 1527. The beginning of Reformation in England those who before were called Lollards were then called Lutherans great numbers were burnt whereby the King thought to promerite the Popes favour Behold how God brings light out of darknes When King Henry had been 20 years married he falles into the scruple whither his marriage was lawfull but who can tell whither he was so touched indeed or King Henry intends to divorce but a pretext in respect he had not a son or that he loved another woman Yet so it was he abstaines from her company and speakes of divorcement The Queen sendeth unto the Pope and complaines the King also sendeth and craves that the Pope would justify by the sacred word the former dispensation to marry or dissolve the marriage How this was carried in the Popes court none can declare better than an Italian and so Pe. Soave in Histor Conc. Triden hath it thus Pope Clemens in time of his distress had It is pleaded at Rome good hope if the Kings of France England shall continue in his grace and make disturbance unto Cesar in the Kingdom of Naples therefore he dispatches Card. Campegius into England and commits the cause unto him and the Card. of York The King was certified by letters from Rome that the cause shall be discerned speedily in his favours this was in the year 1528. But when Clemens considereth that the Emperours favour was more usefull unto him in recovering the City Florence in the year 159. he sent Francis Campana unto Campegius ordering him to burne his former Bull and proceed warily in that cause Campegius deviseth pretexts of delay and pretends difficulties The King observes his jugling and askes the advice of the Universities in Italy Germany France Some were against his mind and some for him especially the Parisians and many thought that they were moved by his gifts more than by weight of reason But the Pope whether willing to gratifie Caesar or fearing that by means of the Card. of York some what might happen contrary to his mind drawes back the cause unto himself The King being He marryeth without the Popes indulgence impatient and smelling the fraud forsakes Catharin and marrieth Anna Bolen in the year 1533. Nevertheless the plea is continued but slowly that if the Pope can he may both satisfie the Emperour and decline the offense of the King And then he touches not the point but some accessory articles especially he decerneth against the King that it was not lawfull for him by his own authority and without the Sentence of the Church to forsake the company of his wife When the king understood this in the beginning of the year 1534 he denieth obedience unto the Pope and chargeth all his subjects that they send no mony unto Rome nor pay
He indeavoureth to have the Clergy free from the power of Princes But in the year 773. Charls King Charls his power in Rome did appoint a Synod at Rome where the Pope was with 153. Bishops and Abbots Here Charls recovereth the right which Constantine Pogonatus had let pass with Pope Benedict the II. to wit with common consent the Judges and Doctours of Law thorow the City were ordained to search the ancient Laws and Customs of the Empire how heresies and schisms may be prevented concerning the Apostolical See and the honour of Patriciatus and the Roman Empire Then 1. All the people of Rome grant unto King Charls and transfer into his persoâ— and his Successours all their right and power in the above-named particulars 2. After their example Adrian with all the Clergy and whole Synod did give unto Charls their right and power of chusing their great High-Priest and ordering the Apostolical See and moreover that all Arch-Bishops and Bishops throughout every Province should receive investiture from him Theodor. a Nyem Secretary to sundry Popes And Gratian. dist cap. 63. Adrianus saith more That who should act against this Decree the Synod would accurse and unless he repent would adjudge his goods unto the Royal Exchequer For this cause many waited upon the Court of King Charls hoping to have Bishopricks and advancement by him Avent Annal. lib. 4. as he did advance the Bishops of Breme Manda Padeburna c. Here is some restraint of the ambition of the Popes for a time Adrian did sit three and twenty years ten months and seventien daies 13. LEO the III. perceiveth the Romans aiming by all means unto a free More power of Charls in Rome government and he feared that either the Popes should be brought under the government of the Senate or they should be overthrown by the Greeks he thinketh it fittest that Rome should be subject unto the Pope and that the Pope should be sure of concurrence from France Catal. test ver ex Regin lib. 2. Sigeber ad an 796. Wherefore without knowledge of the Senate he sent Angilbert Abbot of Saint Richarius to advertise Charls of his election and presenteth unto him in token of loyalty Saint Peter's keys and the Ensign of the City or the Eagle and beseecheth him to send some of his Nobles who might keep the people in obedience by their Oath or Sacrament Ph. Morn in Myster ex Aimoin lib. 9. cap. 89. So soon as the Romans namely Paschasius and Campulus heard of this message they take the Pope and buffet him till they thought he was blind and cast him into the Monastery of Saint Erasmus Platin. But Continuator Eutropij saith they beat out one of his eyes and could not pick out the other because the mercy of God had preserved him and others say both his eyes were strucken out and restored again by miracle But Zonar saith they who were sent did spare him and spoiled him not of his sight Albinus did let him down by the Wall of the Monastery and he fled unto Charls he chargeth many of the Romans of usurpation and he adviseth the King to exact on them an Oath of fidelity Paschasius or Paschalis was there soon after him and accused the Pope of adultery c. Charls dismisseth them both and promiseth to be at Rome within few months In Decemb. an 800. Charls was received in Rome with all shew of honour within 8. daies he goeth into Saint Peter's Church and in presence of all the people and clergy he asketh who had any thing to say against Pope Leo. Paschasius and Campulus had published the Pope's crimes by writ but knowing the King's affection towards both parties they appear not The Bishops who were present answer The Apostolical seat is the Head of the Church and ought to be judged of none Platin. But Ph. Morn in Myster sheweth from Aimoin That because none did qualifie these crimes the Pope was absolved upon his Oath Platina saith his Oath was delayed till the next day and then he sweareth by God and the four Evangelists that all these things were false which they had layed to his charge Whereupon the King declareth him innocent and condemneth his accusers Within few daies 300. of them were beheaded in the Lateran field for their presumption and affected liberty on the 18. of December and on the 25. day Charls was proclaimed Emperour as followeth and from that time the French did alogether possess Rome and all Italy saith Zonar After that Pope Leo could not live at Rome without trouble therefore he sate at Mantua and sometimes did abide with the Emperour He is the first that Bellarmine can Canonizing of Saintâ— and other novelties find to have canonized a Saint de beat Sanct. lib. 1. cap. 8. He appointed the supplications of three daies before the Feast of Christ's ascension he first brought incense unto the Altars to the imitation of Jews and Heathens He sate 20. years and died An. 816. CHAP. III. Of Divers Countries 1. FEw Pastours of that Country were comparable unto the former in doctrine The corruption of Bishops devotion or zeal as we find in Catal. test ver lib. 8. from Aventin lib. 3. unworthy Priests were promoted covetous adulterous drunkards whose God was their belly given to hunting and hawking as also Pope Zachary complaineth in Epist ad Bonifac. and we will see Acts of Synods against these vices Nevertheless such men were advanced for bribes or other by-respects Likewise Bishops were more ambitious than given to seek souls unto Christ Monks were thought more religious but their religion then for the most part did consist in superstitious ceremonies and rites the people did admire them for their shew of austerity and the Bishops bear with them because they indeavour to draw all men under the obedience of the See of Rome So whilest corruption waxeth in all these Truth faileth especially the opinion of merit was not pratled in private but openly proclaimed and in the Synods they change the phrase Men shall be judged according to their works unto this Men shall be judged for their works or according to merits Preachers did not plead so much the cause of God as their own they corrupt the truth with fables as Gregory in his Epistle to Boniface testifieth and for constitution of their errours they alledge visions as Io. Bale Cent. 1. cap. 91. sheweth how Egwin Bishop of Vigornien did swear before Pope Constantine that in a Vision he was commanded to preach unto the people that the image of Saint Mary should be worshipped and he writ a Book of Apparitions which the Pope approved with his Seals and sent it unto Britwald Primat of England with express command to call a Synod at London and by his authority to recommend that book unto the people So Constantine Bishop of Cyprus in the Nicene Synod Sess 4. said a certain man driving a nail into a Wall pierced the head of Saint
shaved and made a Monk And Aventin in Annal. saith When Volarad a Bishop and Burchard Abbot of Saint Dionis at Paris were sent to understand the Pope's judgement his answer was I find in the sacred story of Divine Scriptures that the people fell away from their wretchless and lascivious King who despised the counsel of the wise men and created a sufficient man one of themselves King God himself allowing their doings all power and rule belong unto God Princes are his Ministers in their Kingdomes and rulers are chosen for the people that they should follow the will of God the chief ruler in all things and not to do what they list he is a true King that guideth the people committed to his charge according to the prescript and line of God's Law all that he hath as power glory riches honour and dignity he receiveth of the people the people create their King and the people may when the cause so requireth forsake their King It is lawfull therefore for the French and Germans to refuse this unkind Monster and to chuse one who may be able in War and Peace by his wisedom to protect and keep in safety their wives children parents goods and lives So Pope Zachary giveth his advice and pretendeth not any interest into the matter Then he writ unto Boniface Bishop of Mentz that he might anoint Pipin King of France and declare all his Subjects free from their Oath of Allegiance unto their lazy Soveraign And now the Reader may judge what Pipin did receive from Pope Zachary This was the work of many years and so ended An. 752. Here observe that Pipin was anointed but anointing The custom of anointing Kings is late or borrowed from the Iews of Kings was not in custom amongst Christians in the daies of Lactantius who in Institut lib. 4. cap. 7. speaking of Christ's name saith It was commanded unto the Jews to make an holy oil wherewith those were anointed who were called unto the Priesthood or Kingdom and now among the Romans the Robe of Purpure is the sign of their royal assumed power so unto them the anointing with oil gave the name and royal power And Augustine on Psal 45. saith It was the custom only of the Jewish Nation to anoint Kings and Priests whereby was taught that among none other but the Jewish people was the King and Priest of the world to be born Anastasius Patriarch of Constantinople did anoint Emperour Leo the I. and thereafter that came into custom to shew that the Emperour was a true Christian and free from heresie They want no colours for bringing into the Christian Church Jewish or Heathenish rites 5. John Damascen who was called Chrysoras for distinction from another Iohn Damascen of that name who lived about the year 300. had been amongst the Sarazens and for fear of death did make profession of Mahumetism but being escaped did write in defence of the Orthodox faith and began the first systeme of Divinity amongst the Greeks as afterwards Pe. Lombard among the Latines he was a maintainer of images but in many other things was an adversary to the present doctrine of Rome Lib. 1. de Orthod fide cap. 1. he saith All that is given unto us by the Law and Prophets Apostles and Evangelists we embrace acknowledge and reverence seeking no further God therefore being ignorant of nothing and providing whatsoever is profitable for us to know hath revealed it but he hath hid in silence those things whereof we could not indure the weight therefore let us love these things and abide in them neither should we pass beyond the bounds appointed by his eternal will not transgress the Divine Tradition any way Lib 3. Cap. 17. The Lord's flesh is inriched with Divine Efficacy because of the hypostatical union neither doth it fall or hath it exceeded its proper nature nor its natural properties And Cap. 18. he saith The communication of Omnipotency unto Christ-man or his Man-hood may be declared two waies First That this man Christ is almighty by communication of properties Next The proper works of God are given to the flesh as the instrument of the Deity And Lib. 4. Cap. 18. After he hath at length recommended the reading of the Scriptures he reckoneth the Books of the Old-Testament according to the Hebrew and then he saith The Wisedom of Solomon and of Jesus son of Sirach are pleasant and good but are not numbred among the Prophetical books nor were put into the Ark. And in Cap. 25. he commendeth Virginity and then he addeth this we say not derogating from marriage God forbid for we know that God blessed marriage by his presence and it is said Marriage is honourable amongst all men In Cap. 14. he saith By invocation and by working of the Holy Ghost the Bread and Wine and Water are supernaturally changed into the Body and Blood of Christ The Papishes make use of this testimony for their Transubstantiation but there is also a supernatural change of the Water in Baptism and yet no Transubstantiation neither do the Greeks believe it to this day but only a mystical change in regard of the use and effect 6. In the Epistles of Pope Zachary to Boniface it is evident that divers Many in Italy and Stain did oppose the Popes Bishops and Priests contemned the pretended Apostolical authority and his excommunications In the Epistle of Pope Adrian it appeareth that Leo Patriarch of Ravenna with-held many things from the See of Rome and that he despised the Judges whom the Pope sent thither and that he opened the Letters that were sent by some of his Diocy unto the Pope Also Regimbald and other Bishops of Lombardy did allow their Clergy to marry against the Decree of Rome Ex Epist Adrian ad Carol. When Maurice Bishop of Istria professed himself to be the faithfull servant of Saint Peter and required Pensions there unto him the people pulled out his eys and said their land was the Territory of Charls and not of the Pope Catal. test ver lib. 8. Paulin Bishop of Aquileia in his book against Felix and Eliphand Bishops of Uurgelita and Tâ—leâ—o commendeth the Holy Scriptures and condemneth all opinions whatsoever that cannot be proved out of them he saith The Church is built upon the Rock Christ and it may be shaken by Hereticks but cannot be drowned because it is strengthned by the right hand of Christ he saith Teachers and every Christian should fight against heretical opinions and refute them for a Souldier of Christ should not be basely afraid for the force of approaching Battel nor by straying seek the lurking holes of harmless escaping but being girded with the weapons of their own Warfare should couragiously pierce the hearts of their enemies with spiritual darts out of the Bow of the Scriptures 7. Aponius a French man then writ several books in Cant. lib. 1. he saith Aponius The Lord hath given his fiery word unto this World in the
figure of a coal in the Tongs of the two Testaments which being lifted from the Altar did purge the lips of the Prophet Esay who by the only union of the flesh was free and lived mixt with the dead and He the Lord by inspiration of the Holy Ghost causeth that all souls who like dead coals having their understanding darkned with ungodliness were not kindled but now are inflamed with vicinity thereof now that they are kindled with the flame of the love of their Spouse it is the proper gift of the grace of God's Word Lib. 3. Christ is made the meat and drink of his Church by the Sacrament of his body and blood Lib. 6. Whatsoever a Teacher or Pastour of souls teacheth unless he shew it proceedeth from the Almighty God in the Old and New-Testament he is a murtherer of souls And again The words and examples of them from whom the milk of doctrine is poured into the hearts of the hearers should alwaies feed on the flowers not of the lower writings of worldly men but of the higher Apostolical Mountains Ib. lib. 1. Because the power of our will is not able to climb so high as we must ascend running after God therefore the Church crieth Draw me after thee Lib. 4. Whosoever would escape from the enemy whose power is in the air let him keep the right faith and enter into the holes of the Rock which bleâ—sed Paul demonstrateth 8. About the year 780. the old controversies concerning God's Predestination The Pelagian controversies are renewed in Spain and confuted by Pope Adrian and man's free-will were renewed in Spain Some saying that Predestination unto life or death is in the power of God and not in man's power Others asking Why should we indeavour to live holily if it be in the power of God And others asking Why should we pray unto God that we be not overcome in tentation if it be in our power or liberty of will At that time Pope Adrian did write unto the Spanish Bishops and propounded unto their consideration what upon the like occasion Fulgentius Epist Ruspen about the year 455. had written unto Eugyppius against a Sermon of a Pelagian The words of the Pelagian were They who affirm that some are destinated unto life and others unto death do trample grace in themselves damnably while they admit it for them reprehensively only Behold with what knots of impiety they do tie themselves If I be predestinated unto good it is needless that I resist evil but if I be born unto evil it availeth me not to do good And so on both sides the desire of praise and godliness being stopped one becometh secure and another desperate and thereby all exercise of righteousness is made void prayer ceaseth and working fainteth But it is not so and therefore let us pray uncessantly because the Lord saith Pray without intermission lest ye enter into tentation And let us strive against all sin not only by prayer but with diligence also because the Lord witnesseth that each one shall receive according to their own work The answer of Fulgentius which Pope Adrian did approve and send was thus God hath prepared his works of mercy and righteousness in his unchangeable eternity and as he was never ignorant of his future works so he was never improvident in the preparation of those works therefore he hath prepared good works for them who were to be justified and to the same who were to be glorified he hath prepared rewards but unto the wicked he hath not prepared evil wills or evil works but he hath prepared for them just and everlasting punishments This is the eternal predestination of the future works of God which as we know to be continually insinuated unto us by the doctrine of the Apostles so we preach confidently for blessed Paul both evidently and often teacheth us the predestination of them whom God saveth freely for he saith of God whom he foreknew them he predestinated and whom he predestinated them also he calleth Cerrtainly not others but whom he hath predestinated them doth he call and justifie nothing in the works is uncertain because nothing in his predestination faileth therefore God beginneth the works of his predestination by vocation and consummates them by glorification And yet not in them all whom he calleth but unto them who love God all things work together for good unto them who are called according to his purpose Therefore let all believers keep the truth of predestination because whosoever believeth not the counsel of God in this predestination shall not attain unto the glorious effect of the same predestination but whosoever is not predestinated unto glory is without doubt found to be appointed unto punishment which is known to be predestinated in God's preparation that thereby infidelity and impiety may be punished Wherefore the blessed Apostle Jude saith Certain men are crept in unawares who of old were fore-ordained to this judgement of our God but the Doctrine of the Holy Ghost saith warily that the wicked were ordained not unto sin but unto judgement that is not unto impiety but unto punishment for they were not predestinate unto this wicked impiety which they commit but unto the punishment which they receive in Divine equity Wherefore whereas thâ— Authour of that sermon saith Let us pray uncessantly because the Lord saith Pray without ceasing and then Let us wrestle against all sin not only by prayer but with diligence let us humbly seek Grace from God that we may have it continually working with us by which God would both keep us in diligence and when the work is done bring us unto the reward c. This Epistle of Pope Adrian is amongst the Epistles of the Popes which Charls the Great did cause to be collected into one volumn An. 791. 9. At that time was great contention for receiving the Mass of Pope Gregory Gregory's Mass was exalted and opposed into the Churches first by authority of Pope Adrian and then of King Charls some Churches had one Directory and some another who would not change When the Pope saw so great opposition and it may be understood that it was not small when the Pope was put to such a shift he said he would refer it unto the Will of God whether he would by any visible sign approve the Mass of Gregory or of Ambrose so these two books were layed together upon the Altar in Saint Peter's Church and he called upon God to shew which of the two he approved The dores were shut all night and the next morning when they returned into the Church the book of Ambrose was found lying as it was laid down and the other was all torn and dispersed thorow the Church The Pope maketh the Comment if we will believe Iacob de Voragine in vita Gregor that the Mass of Ambrose should lie untouched and the Mass of Gregory should be used thorow the World and so he did authorize and command that it
The German Emperour and was many waies troubled for Bodislaus who had killed his brother because he had submitted unto the Emperour or rather for covetousness of the Dukedom of Bohem rebelled and with the aid of the Hungars continued Wars the space of 14 years And in the mean time his own brother Henry with other Princes of Germany fought many Battels against him In the end they all convened their forces and as he was crossing the Rhine with his Army they came unawares upon that part which had crossed and at first took his Ships The Emperour was sorely moved that he could not come at his Army and betook himself with such as were with him unto prayers and the next morning all his Adversaries were scattered neither knew they upon what motive such fear had overtaken them The Italians now hearing of his success and being oppressed by Berengarius the III they and especially Pope Agapet did invite Otho to deliver the Church and Italy He was not makes conquest in Italy slow and vanquished the oppressour and then by all the Italians he was saluted Augustus and Emperour Tho. Couper ad An. 962. Afterward his eldest son Ludolf taking it ill that his father did marry again and Conrade Duke of Lorrain the Emperour's son-in-law taking it also ill that he had left Berengarius Governour of Italy they conspire against Otho Ludolf was taken and Conrad fled within some moneths he received them both into favour Then the Hungars did raise such an Army that they thought themselves invincible and in the mean time on the other side the Sclavonians rose against Otho he subdued them both Then Pope John the XIII and his faction at Rome began to envy the prosperity of the Germans and sent to Adelbert the son of Berengarius promising assistance if he would deliver Rome and Italy and their adverse party with two Cardinals sent unto Otho intreating that he would come unto the aid of the Church and Common-Wealth for both were in danger When Pope John had intelligence hereof he caused the nose of the one Cardinal to be cut off and the hand of the other Otho composed his affairs in Germany the best way he could and hastned into Italy he took Adelbert captive and came to Rome and was Crowned by Pope John against his will He thought it not a fit time to arraign Pope John because all Italy was in uproar but did exhort him to live as it became the Apostolical See he sent Berengarius captive to Bamberg in Germany and Adelbert into Constantinople to gratifie the Emperour there Thereafter the people and Clergy of Rome intreat Otho to reform the Church and Republick for there had been no Councels in a long time c. Otho having appeased the tumult in the City and having assurance and calleth the Pope to an account of fidelity calleth a Synod in Lateran which from the great number of Bishops out of Germany Italy and France was termed The Great Synod and summoned Pope John to appear and hear his cause examined John returned answer that he would not appear because he knew that the Emperour purposed to dispossess him and he accursed them all who sate in that Synod and degraded them all of their functions Notwithstanding his curses the Synod continued and the Articles against the Pope were read First That Pope John did not observe the Canonical hours 2. When he said Mass he did not communicate 3. He ordained Deacons in a stable 4. He had committed Incenst with two sisters 5. When he was playing at dice he called on the Divel for help 6. For money he had made boys of ten years old to the Bishops 7. He deflowred Virgins and of the Lateran Palace he made a stew 8. He lay with Stephana his fathers concubine 9. He caused houses to be set on fire 10. He drank to the Divel Catalog test ver lib. 11. hath more Articles from Luithpr lib. 6. cap. 7. When these things were propounded the Emperour said I know that envy follows honour .... and in this case I conjure you all that ye do not propound any thing against him in his absence but what you know to be true All the Synod as if they had been one man do answer If these and worse crimes have not been committed by Pope John let Saint Peter the Prince of the Apostles which by his word shuts heaven upon the unworthy never absolve us from our sins let us be accursed and at the last day let us be ranked on the left hand The Emperour sent in his own name and in the name of the Synod unto the Pope a copy of these Articles willing him to come and purge himself and he promised by Oath that nothing should be done in that cause otherwise then then the Ecclesiastical Laws did prescribe He returned answer thus Pope John unto all those Bishops contempt We hear say that you will make The Pope contemneth another Pope which if ye do I excommunicate you from the Almighty God that ye have no power to consecrare nor say Mass When this was read more Bishops were come from France and Italy to wit Henry of Trevirs Wido of Muzia Sigulf of Placentia c. And with one voice they writ again and is contemned unto him thus Unto the great High-Priest and universal Pope John Otho by the clemencies of God Emperour Augustus and the holy Synod of Rome gathered in the Lord for the service of God greeting In the last Synod which was held the 6 of Novemb. we did direct Letters unto you wherein were contained the words of your accusers and the causes of their accusation and in these also we did intreat your greatness as was just and we have received Letters from you not as the condition of the time but as the vanity of your Counsellers would ..... it is written in your Letters not as becomes a Bishop but a foolish child to write for ye have excommunicated us all that we shall not have power to sing Mass or order any Church affairs if we shall ordain another Bishop for the Romish sea .... If you delay not to come unto the Synod and purge your self certainly we will obey your authority but if which God forbid you dissemble to come and purge you of those capital crimes especially seeing nothing hindreth you no sailing by Sea nor distance of way nor health We will not regard your excommunication but rather we throw it back on you because we may do it justly Judas the traitour and seller of our Lord Jesus Christ did receive with the other Apostles power of binding and loosing .... and so long as he continued good amongst the Disciples he could bind and loose but when the murtherer was killed with the poison of covetousness and would kill LIFE whom could he bind or loose but himself whom he did strangle in an unhappy rope Given Novemh 21. and sent by Adrian a Cardinal Priest and Benedict
he suffered neither is that holy wine the Saviour's blood which was for us in bodily things but in ghostly understanding both be truly the bread his body and the wine his blood as was the heavenly bread which we call Manna CHAP. V. Of COUNCELS 1. IN this Century were no Synods assembled for doctrine or discipline A Synod at Rhemes opposeth the power of the Pope as in other times all Nations were so pestered with wars as is touched now only for some personal causes were some Synods among them all one is remarkable at Rhemes in the year 991. where Arnulph Bishop of the place was deposed for some trespass against the King and Gerebert Afterwards Pope Sylvester the II. was placed in that See And here by the way we may see what power Kings had then in deposing and investing Bishops Some of the Bishops would have had Arnulph's cause referred unto Pope John and others did alledge a Canon of the Synod at Carthage of 227 Bishops and Augustine was one of them Causes should be determined where they are begun that there is no need of Appeals unto Bishops beyond Sea that is as they understand it unto the See of Rome Then stood up Arnulph Bishop of Orleance and made a long Oration whereof a part is Let it be far from this holy assembly to defend or accuse any man against Divine or Human Laws .... We deserve to be drawn before the Thrones of Kings if we seem to contradict Divine Laws in any thing .... Most reverend Fathers we do reverence the Church of Rome for the memory of Saint Peter nor indeavour we to resist the Decrees of the Roman High-Priests yet following the authority of the Councel of Nice which the Church of Rome hath also reverenced continually But there are two things that we must alwaies look unto that is whether the silence or new constitutions of the Roman Pope seem to prejudge the received Laws and Decrees of former Councels If his silence shall prejudge then all Laws shall be silent when he is silent and if new Constitutions do prejudge to what end do all Laws serve which are made when all things are governed at the pleasure of one Ye see that these two things being once admitted the estate of the Churches of God is in danger and when we seek Laws by Laws we have no Laws But ô lamentable Rome who broughtest forth so many lights of Fathers unto our Grand-fathers and pourest forth in our time most monstrous darkness and infamous to the following ages Of old we hear of worthy Leo's and great Gregory's what shall I speak of Gelasius and Innocentius There is a long role of them which have filled the World with their doctrine The Universal Church might have been committed and was not committed unto them who for their good life and doctrine excelled all the World howbeit in their happiness this thy priviledge or intended usurpation was opposed by the Bishops of Affrick fearing as we think these miseries rather then the stamp of thy Dominion For what have we not seen in these our daies We have John surnamed Octavian walking in the puddle of uncleanness conspiring against Otho the Emperour whom he had Crowned Augustus Malefacius an horrible monster succeeds going beyond all the World in wickedness and defiled with the blood of former Popes and he also was condemned in the great Synod and chased away Shall it be Decreed that unto such Monsters void of all knowledge of Divine things Where was then the head of Omni-science in his breast innumerable Priests should be subject who are famous throughout the World for knowledge and godly conversation What is this Reverend Fathers and in whose default shall it be thought to be it is our it is our fault our ungodliness which seek our own things and not the things that concern Jesus Christ for if in any man who is elected unto a Bishoprick gravity of manners be required and good conversation and knowledge of divine and human things what is not to be required of him who seeks to be the Master of all Bishops What think ye Reverend Fathers of him who sits in a high Throne and glorieth in his gold and purple cloaths He is more like to Nero than to Peter or Paul nay that is not enough to wit if he be destitute of charity and puffed up with a conceit of knowledge he is Antichrist sitting in the Temple of God and shewing himself as if he were God But if he be destitute of knowledge nor hath charity he is an Idol in the Church of God from whom to seek responses is to advise with an Idol Let any Iesuit answer unto this dilemma for both the parts are sharply pointed and they cannot truly find a third Whither then shall we go the Gospel shews us that a certain man sought fruit thrice on a Fig-tree and because he found none he would cut it down but after intercession he delaied Let us therefore await our Primats and in the mean time let us search where we may find the green Pastures of God's Word Here is a right way of seeking resolution Some witnesses present in this sacred assembly shew that there may be found some worthy Priests of God in Germany and Belgia who are our neighbours Wherefore if the anger of Princes do not hinder the judgment of Bishops might be sought thence rather then from that City whien weigheth judgment by the purse Then he alledgeth and refuteth the Canons that were wont to be cited on the contrary and reports the like practices of the Church of France And then he saith If passage to Rome were stopped with Armies of besieging Barbarians or if Rome were serving a barbarous Prince at his pleasure or were advanced into some Kingdom shall there be no Councels in the mean time or shall the Bishops of the World to the damage of their own Countries await for Councels and Councels of ordering their affairs from their enemies And truly the Canon of Nice which by the testimony of the Romish Church goeth beyond all Councels and all Decrees commandeth that Councels be held twice every year and prescribes nothing therein concerning the authority of the Bishop of Rome But to speak more plainly and to confess openly after the fall of the Empire this City hath lost the Church of Alexandria and Antiochia and omitting mention of Asia and Affrick now Europe goeth away for the Church of Constantinople hath withdrawn her self the inward parts of Spain know not her judgments therefore there is a departing as the Apostle speaks not only of the Nations but of the Churches also that Antichrist seemeth to be before the dores whose Ministers have occupied all France and do oppress us with all their might And as the same Apostle saith now the mystery of iniquity is a working only who with-holds shall with-hold untill he be taken away that the son of perdition may be revealed the man of sin .... Which now is
there is but one name on earth to wit the Pope c. Mornay in Myster hath more of this kind What more could Hildebrand say to prove really in his person the fullfilling of these words 2 Thess 2. 4. Only he omits this conclusion Therefore I Gregory the VII am the Antichrist But others did not fail for many said then as Aventin lib. 5. testifieth Hildebrand is the Antichrist under the name of Christ he doth the work of Antichrist he sits in Babylon in the Temple of God and exalts himself as if he were a God he vaunteth that he cannot erre he destroied both peace and godliness c. He commanded a Fast to be kept with prayers that God would reveal whose opinion was truer whether of the Church of Rome or of Berengarius in the controversie of the Sacrament he sought a sign to establish his faith but none was given It is a wonder that neither the Pope could with all his infallability determine the doubt nor in that lying age some cogging miracle was not devised Then he sent two Cardinals Alto and Cuno unto Suppo Abbot of Saint Anastasia to keep a Fast of three daies with his Monks and on every day they should sing the whole Psaltery and the Masses for the same end but so neither could they find any sign Gar. Benno On the second holy day of Easter-week he in a Sermon said Never accept me for Pope but pluck me from the Altar if that false King all understood that he spoke of the Emperour Henry shall not die before the Feast of Saint Peter or else shall be so dejected from his Kingdom that he shall not be able to command six souldiers This he spoke before the battel between Henry and Rodulph But God preserved the Emperour and the time being expired saith Benno he feared to be contemned according to his own words and said that he meaned not of his body but of his soul Some said The Kings soul could not lose all his souldiers to six But Mattheus Parisie and Onuphrius in vita Gregor VII say He prophecied truly of the false King but he failed in the application it was to be understood of Rodulph Paul Bernutens writ the life of this Pope in two books and there saith of him thus The Romans usurp Divine honour they will not render account of their doings neither can they willingly hear it said unto them Why doest thou so They hold that saying Sic volo sic jubeo my will is sufficient reason Io. Lampad in Mellif But his own words decipher him no worse as they are rehearsed by Platina In the first deposition of the Emperour he said Peter chief of the Apostles I pray incline thy ears and hear me thy servant whom thou hast brought up from my infancy and untill this day thou hast delivered from the hands of the wicked which hate me for my faith in thee and they have persecuted me thou art a sufficient witness unto me and the godly mother of Jesus Christ and thy pious brother Paul who was pertaker of Martyrdom with thee that I took not the Papacy of my own accord but against my will not that I thought it unlawfull or rapine to ascend lawfully into thy Chair but I would rather have passed my life in Pilgrimage then to have come into thy Throne which is so high for fame and glory I confess therefore that by thy grace and not by my merits hath the charge of the people been committed unto me as also the power of binding and loosing And so I trusting in this assurance for the dignity of thy holy Church in the name of the Almighty God Father Son and Holy Ghost I cast Henry the son of the deceased Henry the Emperour from all Imperial and Princely administration because he hath too boldly and rashly laied hands on thy Church and I absolve all Christians subject unto the Empire from their Oath whereby they are wont to give their fidelity unto their true Soveraigns for it is just that he should want all honour who attempteth to diminish the Majesty of the Church yea and he hath contemned all my or rather thy commandments belonging unto his salvation and the salvation of the people and he hath severed himself from the Church which he indeavoureth to lay wast with seditions Therefore I bind him with a curse the chain of a curse I certainly knowing that thou art Peter and on thy Rock as a sure foundation Christ our King hath built his Church Here many particulars may be observed in these words and they give just occasion to demand Whose servant thought this Gregory himself to be He saith to Peter Me thy servant thy seat thy grace thy commands Why did he not derive his authority from Christ if he was the Vicar of Christ We read this Title in his words related by Platina but he began not as yet to conciliate authority unto himself by this Title neither did any Bishop of Rome use it before him The Jesuit Azonius Instit Moral par 2. lib. 5. cap. ult writeth that this Gregory in a Synod did ordain that only the Bishops of Rome should be called Papa although in former times it was common unto other Bishops as is certain saith he out of Cyprian and Ruffin and we may adjoin the Epistles of Augustine and others But Bellarm. de Rom. Pontif. lib. 4. cap. 3. saith Christ praied in Luk. 22. for him to whom he said Confirm thy brethren but the Church hath no brethren whom she may or should confirm Who I pray saith he can be feigned to be the brethren of the Church Universal Are not Beleevers the children of the Church After the same manner may we argue Since none can be called the Brother of the Church far less can they be called the Father or Spouse of the Church Gregory sate 12. years and died in exile as is above related 18. VICTOR the III. came next without consent of the Emperour and shewed himself bold enough untill he was poisoned with the wine of the Mass in the 16. month of his Papacy Platin. Others say he died of a dissentery Both may be true the one being the cause of the other His short life and the miserable success of his Predecessour did not teach his Successours wisedom but as the Kings of Israel followed the steps of Jeroboam rather then of David so the most part of the Popes contemn the Imperial authority and follow the pride of Hildebrand rather then the good example of Christ or Peter 19. URBAN the II. was set up by the same faction Clemens the III. yet living who was chosen with consent of the Emperour They did excommunicate and accurse one another Urban would release none whom Gregory had accursed therefore fearing insurrection or as Platin. saith fearing the inconstancy of the Romans he crept out of the City and dwelt at Amelphis where he held a Synod and another at Troy in Pulia and the third in Placentia
payment but all these you speak of you do owe unto God Cap. 22. Man was set in paradise without sin as it were for God and betwixt God and the Divel that he might overcome the Divel by not consenting to his advice of sin and for the excuse and honor of God and for the confusion of the Divel when he who was weaker did not sin on earth though the Divel bade him who being stronger had sinned in heaven without any adviser and seeing man might easily have done so being straitned with no force he willingly upon onely perswasion did suffer himself to be overcome at the will of the Divel and contrary to the will and honor of God Now judge thou if it be not contrary to the honor of God that man be reconciled unto him with the contumely of such dishonor against God unless first he shall honor God by overcoming the Divel as he hath dishonered God when he was overcome by the Divel Now the victory must be such that as he being strong and immortal in power did easily consent unto the Divel to sin whereby he justly fell under the punishment of mortality so being infirm and mortal as he made himself by the difficulty of death he should vanquish the Divel that he commit no sin which possibly he might have done so long as he is conceived from the wound of sin and born in sin and because this is reason and seemeth impossible learn one thing more without which man is not reconciled in righteousness and yet is not impossible Cap. 24. You have sought a reason now hear a reason I deny not that God is merciful he saveth man and beasts but we say of this highest mercy whereby he maketh man blessed after this life that he should give this mercy unto none but onely unto him whose sins are forgiven and this forgiveness should not be granted but by payment of the debt which is owed for sin according to the greatness of the sin I think I have proved this sufficiently before Now if you ask How can man be saved seeing he is not able to pay what he oweth nor can he be saved if he pay it not or how can we maintain that God who is rich in mercy cannot shew his mercy above the reach of mans understanding I say you shall ask this question from them who believe that Christ is not necessary unto the salvation of man let them in whose person you do speak shew what way a man can be saved without Christ and if they cannot do it let them not jeer us any more but come and joyn with us who do not doubt but man may be saved by Christ or let them despair that this can be done any way and if this be horrible unto them let them believe in Christ as we do that they may be saved c. This is a taste of these books concerning the reasonableness of mans salvation by Christ and of the doctrine professed in the days of Anselm 10. Some things are remarkable in the conversation of this Anselm he Contentions betwixt Kings and a Bishop fell at variance with King William II. he sheweth the causes in an Epistle unto Hugo Bishop of Lions First He would seek a Palle from Pope Urban and the King would not suffer him seeing he did not acknowledge Urban for Pope Secondly Then Anselm craveth that a Synod of the Nation might be called for reformation of some abuses in the Church or that the King would cause some things to be amended which in his judgement were wrong the King did refuse both Thirdly The King required from the Bishop some Lands non parvas which Lanfrank had in possession for the use of Soldiers and sub occasione cujusdam voluntariae justitiae and at that time the Soldiers were dead without children The Bishop refuseth to render the Lands unto the King nor will he placitare acknowledge the King for them In these particulars he asketh Hugo's advice and for his own opinion he declareth that seeing according to the decree of Rome the Pope may deprive him if he seek not his Palle within a year and seeing the King is the Advocate of that Church and now himself is the keeper of it if he would consent unto the King in giving away these Lands or in paying for them his Successors were to be prejudged in time coming therefore he chooseth rather to suffer the King's violence and forsake his Bishoprick In an Epistle unto Pope Paschalis he repeateth the same causes and sheweth that all the Bishops of England did advise him to obey the King and he would not for respect unto the Apostolical See and in time of his banishment the King had taken all his goods and the revenues of the Bishoptick so that he was necessitated to live by the liberality of the Bishop of Lions and he saith that some had advised him to excommunicate the King but the more prudent rectum habentes consilium had disswaded him because he could not be both party and Judge and he was advertised by his friends about the King that the King would contemn his excommunication So far there The ancient Historians write that this William turned Monasteries into Parks and places of pleasure and robbed Churches for his private gain and often said The bread of Christ is sweet unto Kings In the year 1100. when he was hunting in a new Forest a Soldier whether by chance or of purpose it is uncertain killed him with a dart that he died immediately Pa. Iovi in Angl. Reg. Chron. His Brother Robert was then at Jerusalem and the yonger Brother Henry was crowned He wrote unto Anselm excusing himself that necessity had moved him to accept the royal blessing from another Bishop and inviting him to return and so Anselm did return But their peace stood not long time Pope Paschalis wrote unto Anselm that it was decreed in his Consistory that no Clergy-man should do homage unto a Lay-man nor receive a Church or any Church-benefice from the hand of a Lay-man because it is the root of Simony Upon this advertisement Anselm would accept no presentation from the King and he degradeth all the Bishops and Abbots whom the King had promoved The King said unto him I have as great liberty in my Kingdom as the Emperor hath in the Empire and whosoever violateth the custom of the Realm is a Traitor and enemy unto me Anselm fled away again to Rome and when he was returning with warrant of Paschalis the King's Attorney meeteth him in Flanders and in his Masters name forbad him to enter the Land unless he would faithfully promise to keep all the customs both of his Father William and his Brother Mat. Par. in Hen. 1. At that time they were reconciled Again when Gerard Bishop of York died Henry giveth that See unto his Chancellor Thomas Anselm will not consent unless he will acknowledge him as the onely Metropolitan and he chargeth him to give
neck unto the sword nor do I think it expedient to advise any more with my Lords the Prelates nor if they will do otherwise do I consent unto them for it is more honest to deny quickly what is demanded unjustly then to drive off time by delays seeing he is the less deceived who is refused betimes When Gilbert had so made an end some English both Prelates and Nobles commend the yong Clerk that he had spoken so boldly for his Nation without flattering and not abashed at the gravity of such Authority but others because he spoke contrary unto their minde said A Scot is naturally violent and In naso Scoti piper But Roger Arch-Bishop of York which principally had moved this business to bring the Church of Scotland unto his See uttered a groan and then with a merry countenance laid his hand on Gilbert's head saying Ex tua phareta non exiit illae sagitta as if he had said When ye stand in a good cause do not forethink what ye shall say for in that hour it shall be given unto you This Gilbert was much respected at home after that And Pope Celestin put an end unto this debate for he sent his Bull unto King William granting that neither in Ecclesiastical nor Civil affairs the Nation should answer unto any forain Judge whatsoever except onely unto the Pope or his Legate specially constituted So far in that Register of Dunkel 5. The above named Henry II. was so admired thourgh the world for his Henry II. prudent and unfortunate prudence and prowess that Manuel Emperor of the Greeks Frederick Emperor of Germany the French King with many other famous Princes sent unto him as a School-Master of justice for determination of obscure doubts Alfonso King of Castile and Saucius King of Navar being at variance for some possessions did of their own accord submit themselves unto his judgement and he found an overture to both their good liking This is to be marked because the worshippers of Becket call him a vitious Prince In the year 1181. the Patriarch of Jerusalem and the Master of the Templaries having no King and being distressed by Saladin did profer unto the same Henry the Kingdom of Jerusalem and brought unto him the keys of their Cities He refused because of his weighty affairs at home They were opprest by the Infidels and he had no more prosperity for his Son would have the Government as well as the Title of the Kingdom and the Father did the service of a Steward unto his Son yea and more disdainfully did the Son entreat his Father till he was taken away by death and his Brother Richard was also a grief unto his Father and so was the third Brother John The true cause of all his woes may be thought the oppression of some professors of truth for Pol. Virgil. in Hist Anglor lib. 13. testifieth that about the year 1160. thirty teachers came from Germany into England and taught the right use of Baptism of the Lord's Supper c. and were put to death It is true Virgil calleth them worshippers of Divels but we shall hear anon how all professors of truth were reviled and John of Sarisbuny at the same time wrote saying He who speaketh for the truth of faith or sincerity of maners according to the Law of God is called superstitious envious and which is capital an enemy of the King After four years others which were in contempt called Publicans and Waldenses taught in England that the Roman Church had left the faith of Christ and was become the whore of Babel the barren fig-tree no obedience should be given unto the Pope or his Bishops Monks were dead carion their vows frivolous their characters were the mark of the Beast Io. Bale Cent. 2. § 96. in Appen And in the year 1166. the same Henry drew some professors unto judgement at Oxford because they were said to dissent from the doctrine of the Roman Church he caused them to be burnt with an hot iron and banished them I. Fox in Act. Mon. 6. At that time were many married Priests in Britanny Ephleg left his Married Clerks Son Cedda to be his Successor in the Priesthood at Plinmouth Arnold Dunprust left his Son Robert likewise in the same County unto Robert did his Son succeed In Norfolk Wulkerel dimitted his Priest-hood at Dyssa unto his lawful Son William Hugh Howet in Sarisbury John in Exchester and Oliver in Nottingham all succeeded unto their Fathers Io. Bale Cent. 3. § 10. in Appen In Ireland fifteen Bishops of Lesmore succeeded lineally and hereditarily for the space of 200. years and of them eight Sons succeeded unto their fathers Bernard in Vita Malac. until the year 1121. when the Bishop Celsus having no Son did as by testament name Malachias Bishop of Connereth to be his Successor and his friends as heirs did resist for five years Malachias had correspondence with Bernard of Claraval and had two Monks sent from that Abbey to begin an Abbey of that Order in Ireland but they returned against the Bishops will wherefore Bernard wrote unto him his 317. Epistle exhorting that he would not leave off the purpose but rather be more vigilant in that new place and Land so unaccustomed with Monastical life and excusing the Monks that their returning was occasioned by the unto wardness of these brethren living in a Land without discipline and especially not accustomed to submit unto such counsels This Malchias did urge the single life of Priests in Ireland He went to Rome and became Legate but died in the way beside Bernard 7. John of Sarisbury Bishop of Carnotum was familiar with his Countrey-man Iohn Bishop of Sarisbury Pope Hadrian IV. when they were alone in a chamber at Benevento Hadrian asked him what the world thought and spake of him and of the Church After a little form of excuse he said I will tell what I hear spoken every where they say The Church of Rome which is the Mother of all Churches is become a step dame unto them and the Pope is called across and grief unto all men and intolerable for pride as the zeal of their Fathers had erected Churches so now they do decay and the Pope was glorious not onely in purple but in glancing gold the Cardinals and Bishops are called Scribes and Pharisees laying heavy burthens on mens shoulders which themselves will not touch with their finger their Palaces are glorious and the Churches of Christ are polluted by their hands they spoil the Nations as if they would scrape together the treasures of Croesus But the most High dealeth most wisely with them for they become often a prey unto others and I think so long as they stray out of the way they shall never want a scourge from God Then said the Pope What thinkest thou He answered There is danger on every side I fear the blame of flattering or lying if I alone do speak contrary unto the world and I
was the custom of Italy in the days of Pope Alexander the IV. and in the Councel of Vienna An. 1308. the Clergy offered unto the Pope the twentieth part of their stipends yearly if he would discharge the Annates and they were not heard England would never pay the Annates of lesser Benefices although they did yeild in Bishopricks saith Caranza in Bonifac. VIII Io. Naucler pag. 914. saith I see none in Germany pay Annates unto the Pope but only they who hold their Benefices of the Pope immediately Pol. Virgil. loc cit saith How grievous is it to the Priests to deliver the price of the Annates before they receive a penny whereby they are forced to undertake great debts and so wrong their friends from whom they borrow if it happen that they die soon shall not this be occasion unto wicked men to corrupt Religion yea and indeed saith he it breedeth great contempt of the poor Ministers and their Ministry P. Mornay in Myster pag. 540. saith That An. 1416. the Church of France did refuse to pay the Annates because albeit it was once granted in the days of Pope John XXI for an expedition beyond Sea and sundry Popes had by force taken them yet it should not be so since thereby Benefices and Ecclesiastical things are sold and both Popes Bishops and Priests are guilty of simony contrary to their oaths But to return unto Pope Clemens he had promised unto King Philip to abolish the memory of Pope Boniface the VIII and to annul all his Acts but by advice of Cardinal Pratensis he delayed unto a general Councel and this he summoned to be held at Vienna where the King did require from the Pope the performance of his promise The Councel did acknowledge Boniface to have been a lawful Pope but they did declare all his Acts against the King to have been unjust and that none of them should be prejudicial unto the King nor his Successors Io. Naucler pag. 872 878. In this Councel the Pope did propound the aid of the Christians in Syria that the Templaries should be punished as also the reformation of the Church Wars were proclaimed and Indulgences were offered in these words We will that the punishment of Hell be no way laid upon him which is signed with the Cross granting also unto every signed person power to pull three or four souls out of Purgatory at their pleasure The Divines at Paris were not a little scandalized and the rather because it was written in the same Bull We command the Angels to carry the absolved soul into the glory of Paradise It was then a received Article that the Pope may command the Angels as his Sergeants In this Councel the Templaries were condemned for their Apostasie But Io. Bale in Cent. 4. 82. in Appen 2. sheweth The Red Friers destroyed from Christop Massaeus and P. Mornay sheweth that Bocatius Villanus Antonin Aventin and others bear witness of their innocency some affirm that their great revenues through Europe was the cause of their ruine and therefore some accuse Pope Clemens and King Philip others say the Pope envied them because they inveighed against the Popes and Court of Rome as disturbers of Christendom and the cause of losing Syria and Palestina Io. Naucler pag. 873. saith At that time Clemens the V. accused the Templaries of impiety and that order was destroyed and their most large revenues were taken Some report that they had an image clothed with a mans skin unto which when they entered the Order they did homage sacrificing most cruelly with mans blood which when they had drunk they did exhort one another unto continuance in such wickedness and other crimes were imputed unto them especially that by their craft the Turks had got Jerusalem This pest saith he did fall by the great fervor of all French and also in Germany after the Letters of Pope Clemens and I see that some writers do not so much condemn the doleful religion of the Templaries as the avarice of the French King who was the cause of this faction And Pope Clemens gave their goods unto the Order of St. John or the Hospitalaries but because the King and other Princes had taken possession of them much money must be paid for redeeming them But thereafter the King and his children were obnoxious to many miseries which they were said to have suffered for their iniquities and many judged those men to have suffered unjustly and did reverence them as Martyrs and with devotion did gather their bodies and bones Moreover saith he Jacob de Moguntia writing of those times reporteth that Clemens the V. condemned the Order of the Templaries and committed the execution against some in Germany unto the Bishop of Mentz He called a Synod and when he was in the Chapter-house ready to publish the process a religious man Hugo Count of Wiltgraff who abode in the Castle of Grunbach by Meisenheim came in with twenty Soldiers his Brethren of that Order clad with white clokes with the sign of the red Cross after the maner of the Teutonicks and they all had their weapons under their clokes The Arch-Bishop rose up unto them and beckoned with his hand that they should sit by him But the Count standing said My Lord Arch-Bishop it is publickly said that to day you will renounce and accurse me and my Brethren of the Order of the Temple which is not pleasant unto us but we demand that you would publish unto your Clergy here present our appeal which we have made unto the next Pope The Arch-Bishop could not go from his place for fear of weapons and therefore he answered calmly It shall be so but first the Pope's Process must be published and afterwards without any distance he caused the Appeal of the Templaries with the causes thereof to be read and published And among other things in that Appeal it was written as one cause that their Brethren whom the Pope had caused to be burnt were free of those imputed crimes and for a miraculous token of their innocency their clokes with the sign of the Cross were not burnt nor consumed in the fire The Arch-Bishop said unto them Be of good courage I will write unto the Pope in your favor and so it was And after the Arch-Bishops Letter the Pope wrote again unto him and recommended to enquire of the matter And the Bishop called another Synod and by advice and consent of other Bishops in the Province the innocency of the Friers was clearly known and they were absolved This was done in Mentz An. 1211. Iuly 1. saith Naucler P. Morn in Myster saith When John Molan a Burgundian the chief of that Order was entering into the fire he summoned Pope Clemens to appear within forty days before the throne of God to answer to that sentence pronounced against him Molan was burnt March 11. An. 1313. and Clemens died April 10. immediately following As for the third cause of the Synod we shall have
bodily pains in this world which after their own sayings are far less and the Pope may go down to hell as another man and whereas he taketh upon him to absolve any man without inward repentance he extolleth himself above God This complaint is at length in the Act. Monim written by Io. Fox and these are the chief heads of it 11. In the twenty fifth year of King Edward the III. which was 1364. Laws against the power of the Pope Statutes were made If any procured from Rome a provision to any Abbey Priory or Benefice in England which is said to be in destruction of the Realm and holy Religion or if any man sued out of the Court of Rome any process or procured any personal citation upon causes whose cognifance and final discussion pertaineth to the King's Court these shall be out of the King's protection and their lands goods and cattels shall be forfeited unto the King The narrative of the Act sheweth the cause of it and the King and Commons of the Realm had oft complained that his Realms were impoverished by the Pope giving Benefices to strangers which never dwelt in England the King and Nobility were robbed of their right of patronage the cure was not served and the will of the first founders was not followed The King had oft complained but in vain therefore he resolved to make his Kingdom free from this bondage Morn in Myster pag. 480. sheweth that when Pope Gregory the XI heard of it he cried This enterprise is a renting of the Church a destroying of Religion and usurpation of his right and priviledge Wherefore he sent immediately unto Edward requiring him to annul these Acts. But when the Schism arose no Pope did insist in it until Pope Martin the V. sent more sharp Letters unto King Henry the VI. And he answered An Act of Parliament cannot be annulled but by another Parliament and he would assemble a Parliament within a short space for the same cause but he did it not saith Pol. Virg. Hist lib. 19. In the thirteeth year of Richard the II. this Act was revived in these words If any person within or without the Realm shall seek from the Court of Rome preferment to any Benefice of Cure or without Cure the preferment shall be null and the person shall be banished and his goods shall appertain unto the King and the same punishment shall strike against them which receive or entertain any such person As also it was ordained If any person shall bring or send any summons sentence or excommunication or if any shall make execution of any such summons sentence or excommunication against any person whatsoever shall forfeit all his lands and goods for ever and himself shall be imprisoned and incur the pain of death yea although such a person had obtained the King's licence for petitioning at the Court of Rome he shall sorfeit a years rent It is also observed that before the year 1367. the high offices in England Offices of State as the Lord Chancellor the Lord Treasurer the Lord Privy Seal c. were wont to be for the most part in the hands of the Clergy as also in Scotland until the Reformation but about that time the English Nobility procured that all these offices should be given unto temporal Lords 12. At that time God raised up John Wickliff a couragious witness of Iohn Wickliff truth he was Fellow of Merton Colledge and Master of Baliol Colledge in Oxford and Reader of Divinity there about the year 1370. He began first to oppose in questions of Logick and Metaphysick but such as strawed the way to other things which he intended When he set upon controversies of Divinity he protested publickly in the Schools that his aim was to bring the Church from Idolatry to some amendment In his book entituled The path-way to perfect knowledge near the end he sheweth what travel he had in translating the Bible into English he gathered many old Latine Bibles for saith he the late books are very corrupt and he conferred the translations with the ancient Doctors and common Glosses and especially he was helped by the late translation of Lyra in the old Testament and the fourth time he employed many cunning men at the correcting of his fourth translation Then he wrote that book which I have now named wherein he giveth the sum of every book of the old Testament with some general and useful observations He reckoneth the books according to the Hebrew and sheweth also some use of the Apocrypha for examples of piety patience constancy c. and denieth that they are for proof of faith In chap. 2. he saith The truth of the Gospel sufficeth to salvation without keeping the ceremonies made of God in the old Law and much more without keeping the ceremonies of sinful and unknowing men that have been made in time of Antichrist and unbinding of Satan as it is Apocal. 20. and he calleth it heresie to say otherwise In chap. 1. he saith Christian men and women old and yong should study fast in the new Testament for it is of full authority and open to the understanding of simple men as to the points that be most needful to salvation and the same sentence in the darkest places of holy writ is both open and dark which sentence is in the open places and each place of holy writ both open and dark teacheth humility and charity and therefore he that keepeth humility and charity hath the true understanding and perfection of all holy writ as Augustine proveth in his Sermon of praising charity therefore no simple man of wit should be feared unmeasurably to study the text of holy writ for they are the words of everlasting life as Peter said to Christ Iohn 6. and the holy Ghost stirred holy men to speak and write the words of holy writ for the comfort and salvation of meek Christian men as Peter in his Epistles and Paul Rom. 15. witness And no Clark should be proud of the very understanding of holy writ for that very understanding without charity which keepeth God's hests maketh a man deeper damned as Christ Jesus and James witness and the pride and covetousness of Clarks is the cause of their blindeness and heresie In chap. 10. Though Kings and Lords knew no more of holy writ then three stories of 2 Chron. that is of Jehoshaphat Hezekiah and Josiah they might learn sufficiently to live well and govern their people well by God's Law and eschew all pride and idolatry and other sins But alas alas alas whereas King Jehoshaphat sent his Princes Deacons and Priests to each City of his Realm with the Book of God's Law to teach openly God's Law unto the people ..... some Christian Lords send general Letters unto all their Ministers and Liege-men that the pardons of the Bishop of Rome which are open lies for they grant many hundred years of pardons after doomsday be preached generally in their Realms
and thieves none so wicked or vile who though he be charged with a manifest crime should we think to condemn before we hear him and do ye think it equal to pass sentence on a King anointed and crowned giving no leave to defend himself how unjust is this let us consider the matter it self I say ye openly affirm that Henry Duke of Lancaster whom ye are pleased to call your King hath most unjustly spoiled Richard as well his Soveraign as ours of his Kingdom While he was speaking the Lord Marshal enjoyned him silence and the other Bishops said He discovereth more Covent-devotion he had been a Monk then Court-discretion in dissenting from his Brethren Yet at that time his integrity was so respected that no punishment was imposed upon him but the next year 1400. when some discontented Lords arose against King Henry this Thomas was taken prisoner and judicially arraigned for High Treason for which he was condemned and sent to St. Albans But what shall the King do with him he could not with credit keep him nor dismiss him and to take his life was dangerous when Prelates were thought sacred The Pope did help the King by giving unto Thomas another Bishoprick in Samos a Greek Island But before his translation was compleated he died THE FIFTH AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church reverting and of Antichrist raging containing the space of 300. years from the year 1300. until the year 1600. CENTURY XV. CHAP. I. Of POPES 1. INNOCENTIUS the VII was crowned An. 1404. Before that time none spoke more against the ambition of the Antipopes and he had sworn to renounce his place if the union of the Church did so require but now he could not hear any speaking of taking away the Schism yea because some Romans bewailed the dammages of it he sent them to his Nephew Lewis whom he had made Marquess of Piceno and Prince of Firma as to a Burreo saith Platin. and he caused in his own sight eleven Romans to be thrown out of an high window and said This Schism cannot be otherwise taken away therefore he was called the bloody Tyrant Tho. Cooper For this cause the Romans called for the aid of Ladislaus King of Naples and the Pope fled unto his Nephew in Viterbio thereafter the Romans fearing that Ladislaus would usurp over the City brought back the Pope and he did accurse Ladislaus Pope Benedict sent unto Pope Innocentius for a safe conduct unto his Cardinals that they may treat of an union Innocentius slightly refused Wherefore Benedict made his vaunts in sundry missives that he was desirous of union and Innocentius had denied a treaty Then Innocentius became paralytick and his own Clergy said unto him It happened unto him justly according to his demerits He sate two years Then the French Nation did represent unto Pope Benedict the inconvenients of the Schism and they craved that he would willingly lay down his Dignity for the welfare of the Church if the Pope that shall be chosen at Rome shall do the like He promised to do so The Cardinals at Rome in consideration of the enormities waxing every where by this Schism took this order they promise each one with solemn vow to God to Mary to Peter and Paul and the blessed company of Saints that if any of them were called to that high place whensoever the other Pope will quit his place and his Cardinals will condescend unto the Cardinals at Rome upon a new election that one may be chosen by them together in that case he who shall be now chosen shall renounce his Papacy And they provided that none shall ever take absolution from this oath All did subscribe 2. GREGORY the XII being eighty years old was chosen and the same day in presence of all the Cardinals confirmed the same oath by a new subscription The union was attempted again by Letters from the one Pope unto the other they consent to meet on Michaelmass day at Savona in Liguria but Gregory objected sundry impediments and when these were removed by Bishops and Princes he coined more as may be read at large in Morna Myster pag. 497. ss Benedict still made shew of readiness when he heard that Gregory made new delays he went unto Catalonia in Spain where he was born professing his desire of union but there was no appearance of it In truth he was necessitated to go thither for the French King and University of Paris would bear no longer with him and called him a Schismatick c. Gregory thought then that the field was won He called a Councel to assemble at Aquileia and to the end he may attain his designs he created more Cardinals Benedict practised the like in Arragon both of them still pretending unity The Church of Rome had of late broached Experience sheweth that Popes are not infallible this conceit That the judgement of the Pope is infallible but now it pleased God to check that fond opinion and by lamentably sensible examples teach them their error that if reason cannot perswade them experience should convince them or if they will believe none who had written that the Pope may er yet they shall see it with their eys and then let them hold him the rule of faith at their peril So the Cardinals of both these factions began to distaste the ambition of their Popes and first some of the Spanish Cardinals withdrew themselves and came to Pisa and others of the other side assembled with them to the number of 124 Divines and 300 Jurists They with one consent call a Councel to be held there An. 1409. and by their Letters they require the Emperor the Kings of France Hungary England Poland Sicily Arragon and other States to give their concurrence Only the nearer part of Spain Scotland and the Count Armeniacus followed Benedict The Councel was assembled to the number of 1000 Divines and Lawyers as some write They summon both Popes to appear either personally or by their Proctors They both contested against the lawfulness of the Assembly as not having authority from the head The Councel replied A Councel cannot be called by one of the Competitors for a party cannot make a general but a particular Councel but neither of the two would yield to the other so the Councel goeth on and because none of the two Popes would appear after many Sessions and after long disputation of their power and after canonical process they all without exception condemn Pope Benedict and Pope Gregory and absolve all men from obedience unto them they annul all their Acts promotions ..... In the tenor of deprivation they call these two notorious Schismaticks obstinate maintainers of Schism Hereticks departed from the faith scandalizing the whole Church unworthy the Papacy and cut off from the Church And they elected unto the Papal Chair a Greek by birth Peter Philargus the Bishop of Millain who was called 3. ALEXANDER the V. Of him it is said He was a
would overcom you After all this so feeble was he in mind that he made a recantation Orthae Grat. in Fascic rer expetend His condemnation did not please Mr. John de Keiserbergh nor Mr. Engelin de Brunswick two learned and upright men especially Engelin said They had dealt too precipitately with such a man and many of his Articles may he sustained and that his accusation had proceeded only from the envy of the Thomists Ibid. ex Examine Magistrali Iohannis de Vesalia 29. Dominicus Bishop of Brixia writ unto Pope Pius the II. a Treatise with this Title Reformatio Curiae Romanae he toucheth the malady softly but truth appears for he saith If we consider the antient Popes and their Acts so that we follow the evil in them and then we compare the reverend Cardinals Bishops and Prelates and of other degrees with them surely we will weep with Jeremiah Lamen 4. Alas how is the gold obscured the good colour thereof is changed the stones of the Sanctuary are scattered in the streets that is the Prelates in the broad ways which lead unto destruction as Gregory expoundeth Item This Reformation belongeth unto the Pope especially who as the head of others should procure it and set his minde on it but he who will reform others must look unto himself and unto his family for the life of the Pastor is an example and precedent unto others and when the head is sick the members cannot be well 30. Sigismund Duke of Austria could not indure the insolency of Pius Two Appeals from the Pope the II. his Legate therefore Pius did excommunicate him By advice of Gregory Heimburgh a Doctor of the Civil and Canon Laws Sigismund appealeth unto a Councel and sent his appeâ—lâ—tion to be published at Rome Pius understanding that Heimburgh was the Author of this appellation excommunicated him also And because he dwelt at Nuremburgh and was Advocate for that City Pius wrote unto the Burgrave and the Senate an Epistle where he calleth this form of appellation a new heresie and a divellish inspiration because they with scoffs of appellation do appeal unto a thing which is not He sheweth that he had excommunicated Hemburg for Treason and Heresie and he commanded to banish him and to escheat all his movables and immovables and to proceed against him as an Heretick Hemburg appealed from this Sentence also unto a future Councel nevertheless he was forced to remove from that City and went to Bohemia untill Diether Bishop of Mentz was vexed by the Pope and sent for him In the appellation of Sigismund he sheweth the equity of his cause and the iniquity of the curse he appealeth not unto the Pope being ill advised unto him being better advised but unto his Successour or unto a general Councel that shall be assembled according to the Decrees of Constance and Basil and these failing unto Jesus Christ In his own appellation he mentioneth the same and he siâ—teth the Bull or Letters that were sent unto the Senate Pius had said It is a vain thing to appeal unto a thing which is not and which cannot be above the Pope He answered The Councel was above Peter and as it may be appealed unto the See Apostolical when it vaketh so it may be appealed unto a future Councel ..... He dare call me an Heretick because I say The Councel of Christendom is above a Pope and I say he is an Heretick who maintaineth the contrary Pius had said A Councel is no where He answered The Pope hindreth no hindrance is on my part c. Theodor Faltrius writ in the name of Pius against Hemburgh and he answered by Apologia contra detractiones blasphemias Theodor In another Treatise De Primatu Papae which was Printed at Baâ—il An. 1555. he calleth Rome Babylon and the Whore and he maintaineth that the Primacy of the Pope hath no ground in Scripture nor the writings of the Antients but is by usurpation only without the institution of Christ contrary to the good of the Church and an intolerable tyranny and he exhorteth every man to depart from Rome as they are commanded in the Revelation and to this effect he hath a comparison of Christ and the Pope to prove that the Pope is the Antichrist He accuseth the Teachers that for fear or hope they dare not contradict the Pope's errours and by their silence do confirm his usurped power In the end he saith These many years it hath been more safe to doubt and dispute of the power of God than of the power of the Pope for men being drunk with the Wine of this Whore do expound the Holy Scriptures flatteringly and wrest them all to confirm her errours And because Emperours and Princes either for ignorance or not reading or because they are miscarried with earthly pleasures do not see this they are brought into this bondage to beleeve as an Article of their faith that the Pope cannot err and may do on earth as he pleaseth and no man may say unto him What doest thou And the Pope may command the Angels Catal. test verit 31. France was not better pleased with Pope Pius he sent unto Lewis the XI saying If thou be an obedient Son why maintainest thou the Pragmatical Sanction Eugenius did admonish thee to forsake it because it is not according to God So did Nicolaus and Callistus tell thee it is a cause of many evils and discords in the Church and hitherto thou wouldest never hear the voice of the Church The King was a little moved by these Letters but the Parliament of Paris shewed unto him the utilities of the Sanction namely if it be abolished four incommodities shall insue 1. The confusion of all order in the Church 2. The impoverishing of the Subjects 3. The whole Kingdom shall be emptied of money 4. The subversion of all the Churches and they give instances at length This Commonefaction was divided into 89. Articles by John Cardinal Atrebaten and is extant among the works of P. Pithaeus saith P. Morn in Myster But Lewis was perswaded by the Pope's Letters to annual the Sanction yet the King's Attorney and many Bishops would not consent and the University did resist the Pope's Proctor and appealed unto the next General Councel They observed many inconveniences following upon the annulling of the Sanction within the space of four years The Parliament did present these inconveniences unto Charls the VIII with a new complaint against the abolishing of the Sanction as may be seen in Ph. Morn in Myster pag. 587. And Pope Leo the X. in the Lateran Councel Sess 10. in his Bull which beginneth Primitiva shews that the Prelates and Clergy of France would not obey the King's dissolution of the Sanction nor give ear unto the admonitions of five Popes and had cleaved fast unto the Sanction 32. Antonius de Rosellis was a famous Reader of the Laws at that time and writ several Treatises against the Popes The Authors of Index
his Progenitors time out of minde have been possessed with special priviledges and custom observed from time to time that no Legate from the Apostolick See should enter into the Land or any of the King's Dominions without calling petition or desire of the King and for as much as Richard Bishop of Winchester and Cardinal of S. Eusebie hath presumed to enter as Legate not being called nor desired by the King Therefore the said Proctor in presence of the Council of England then in the house of the Duke of Glocester Lord Protector in the King's minority did protest that it standeth not with the King's minde by advice of his Council to admit or approve the coming of the said Legate in any way or to assent to the exercise of this his Legantin Authority either attempted or to be attempted in this respect contrary to the foresaid Laws and custom c. By these Acts it is manifest that the usurpation of the Popes was odious unto the Nations and that their avarice and innovations were restrained but the Kings did not exclude them especially in England the persecution that was begun in the latter days of Edward the III. continued all the time of King Richard the II. and Henry the IV. and V. though not always with a like cruelty But in Scotland their Acts had more strength for when James Kennedy Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews who founded and perfected the most famous Colledge of Scotland now called the Old Colledge of Saint Andrew's died An. 1466 his Brother of the same Mother Patrick Graham was elected by the Canons to succeed but he could not obtain the King's consent for the Courtiers perswaded him that he should not admit such elections because by such means the greatest honors were in the power of the basest men to wit Canons gave Bishopricks and Monks made Abbots and Priors whereas said they all should depend on the King that he may reward punish and forgive according to the service done unto him Wherefore that Patrick went to Rome and easily obtained The first Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews from Pope Sixtus the IV. not only confirmation of the election but likewise the Title of Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrew's and that all the other Bishops should be subordinate unto that See and power to be Legate for three years for preventing the dangers insuing unto the Church Notwithstanding all this his authority he durst not return into Scotland for fiye years but abode at Rome for he knew that the people were exclaiming against the contempt of the Laws In the year 1472. he would adventure to return but sent before him the Bull of his Legation They which were advanced or hoped for advancement by the King did fear that this Legation would be to their prejudice and they ceased not to shew the King that his authority was contemned by that Bull his Acts were annulled and the liberties of the Realm were turned into the hands of the Romans Then by Act of Council an Herauld was sent unto Patrick at his landing before he entred into any house to inhabit him from attempting any thing in any of these Offices untill such things as were to be laid unto his charge were examined before the King Thereafter he was reconciled unto the King but with express charge that he attempt nothing beyond the custom of his Predecessors Nor had any in that place so little authority for he was excommunicated by the Rector and then again accursed by Husman the Pope's Inquisitor and the Arch-Deacon Sevez was placed in his Chair and Patrick was hurried from place to place as to a stronger prison whether justly or unjustly it is not certain since the cause nor process is not made known except that he paid not the money for his Bull of priviledges Others were so affraid at his miseries that they attempted not to recover that priviledge of election from the power of the King and whom the King did recommend unto the Pope were all accepted Hence it came to pass that Benefices were bestowed upon unqualified men at the pleasure and suit of Courtiers so great corruptions followed Buchan lib. 12. 7. About the year 1465. a Carmelite preached at Paul's Cross that Christ on earth was poor and begged The Provincial of that Order and others held the same opinion But others did inveigh bitterly against them as teachers of pestiferous errours The fame of this controversie went over the Alps and Pope Paul the II. writ his Bull into England informing his Prelates that it is a pestiferous heresie to affirm that Christ had publickly begged and it was of old condemned by Popes and Councels therefore it should now be declared as a condemned Heresie In the year 1473. John Goose or as some write John Huss was burnt on the Tower-hill for the doctrine of the above-named Martyrs The next year an old Matron about 90. years of age Johan Boughton was burnt at Smith-field and her daughter the Lady Young was in danger An. 1498. a godly man at Babram in Norfolk was burnt and in the same year and place a Priest was burnt whom all the Clarks of Canterbury could not remove from his faith The next year another was burnt at Smithfield Io. Fox in Acts Mon. 8. About the year 1492. Robert Blaketer went to Rome for his confirmation The first Arch Bishop of Glascow a persocuter in the Bishoprick of Glascow he obtained from Pope Alexander the VI. the Title of Arch-Bishop and that three other Diocies should be subject unto him Sevez Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews would not acknowledge him nor his Title because it was in prejudice of his former Title Upon this occasion both Clergy and Nobility went into factions at last they were reconciled so that they both should be called Arch-Bishops but Saint Andrews should precede In the year 1494. by this Robert was summoned before the King and Councel thirty persons from Kyle and Cunningham among these George Campbel of Cesnok Adam Reed of Barskyning John Campbel of Newmills Andrew Shaw of Polkennet c. The Articles laied unto their charge were 1. Images should not be worshipped 2. Nor Reliques of Saints 3. Christ gave power unto Peter and not to the Pope to bind and loose 4. The Pope is not the Successour of Peter but where it was said unto him Go behind me Satan 5. After the Consecration bread remains and the natural body of Christ is not there 6. The Pope deceives the people by his Bulls and Indulgences 7. The Mass profiteth not the souls which are said to be in Purgatory 8. The Pope exalts himself against God and above God 9. Priests may have wives 10. True Christians receive the body of Christ every day by faith 10. Faith should not be given unto miracles now 11. We should pray unto God only 12. We are not bound to beleeve all that Doctours have written 13. The Pope who is called the head of the Church is the Antichrist They were accused upon other
that Doxosophia that seeming wisdom which teaches that as much is under one kind as under both as the Sophists and the Councel of Constance teach for albeit it may be true that there is as much under one as under both yet the one kind is not the wholl institution made delivered and commanded by Christ But especially we condemn and accurse in the name of the Lord all those who do not only omit both kinds but also tyrannically forbid and condem them and revile it as an heresy and so exalt themselves above and against Christ our Lord and God ..... We do not regarde the sophistical subtilty of transsubstantiation by which they faine that the bread and wine leave and lose their natural substance and that only the form and colour of bread and not true bread remaineth for it agreeth well with the holy Scripture that bread is and remaines there as Paul saith The bread which we break and So let him eat of that bread It is remarkable among the subscriptions that Melanthton subscribes thus I Philip Melanthon approve these articles as godly and Christian yea and I think of the Pope if he would admit the Gospel the superiority ouer Bishops which he hath now might be permitted also by us after an humane law for the cause of peace and tranquillity of Christians who are now under him and hereafter shall be under him Osiander addeth in the magine If he admit the Gospel that is If the Devil becom an Apostle for if the Pope would admit the Gospel he were no more a Pope nor would he exalt himself above other Bishops but would hear Christ saying It shall not be so among you Concerning the power of Bishops they say In our Confession and Apology we spake generally concerning the power of the Church for the Gospel commandeth them who are rulers in the Churches that they should teach the Gospel forgive sins and administer the sacraments it gives them also jurisdiction and power of excommunicating the obstinat in their manifest crimes and absolving them who repent And it 's certain by the confession of all men yea even of our adversaries that this power is common unto all rulers in Churches whether they be called Pastours or Presbyters or Bishops therefore Jerom said clearly There is no difference between Bishops and Presbyters but all Pastours are Bishops c. Vnto this Assembly the Emperour sent his Vice-Chancellor Mathias Held exhorting them to prepare themselves unto the Councel which he had procured with so great difficulty and wherunto they had so often appealed and so they can not now refuse in making separation from other Nations all which do iudge a Councel to be the only means of Reforming the Church As for the Pope without doubt they shall find him such as becomes the Head of the sacred Order Or if they have any exceptions against him they may declare them in the Synod modestly and without bitterness Neither should they think to prescribe unto other Nations concerning the form and manner of the Councel as if their Divines a lone had the Spirit seeing others may be found no less learned and pious They had petitioned that the place should be in Germany but respect must be had unto other Nations and Mantua is nigh unto Germany and the Prince thereof is a Feudatary of the Empire nor hath the Pope any commande there Or if they suspect any danger he will have a care of their safty and accommodation They returned answer that when they had read the Popes Bull they had seen that they two had not the same mind and aim then hinting at what Hadrian Clemens and Paul had done they shew that those all had the same aim Then they declair reasons why the Pope and such as are tied unto him by oath should not be Iudges As for the place it is contrary unto the Decrees of the Empire nor can they think to be safe there for seeing the Pope hath his potent Clients through all Italy which do hate their doctrin they can not but suspect some hid snares How can they admit him to be their Iudge who in all his Buls condemneth their doctrin as heresy It were but madness to accuse the Pope and his followers where he is the only Iudge and to allow his Bull were but to bring themselves unto a snair and to confirm his Sentence against them They have supplicated for a free and Christian Councel not so much that every one might freely declare his mind and to debar Turks and infidels as that they might decline such Judges who are their sworn enemies and that all controversies in Religion may be examined and defined by the sacred Scripture They acknowledge also as most certain that there be learned and pious men in other Nations who if the exorbitant power of the Pope were curbed would heartily contribute unto the Reformation of the Churches albeit now they lurk being opprest by his tyranny c. The Pope also sent the Bishop of Aquae to invite the Protestants unto the Councel but the Princes would not speak with him and they published their reasons more copiously why they can not acknowledge that Councel Hist Conc. Tride lib. 1. Likewise Held declared how the Emperour was well pleased that they had prudently shunned a league with France and England for France had conspired with the Turk and endeavours to kindle intestin warrs in Germany He had commanded the Iudges of the Chamber to surcease from all causes of religion but those alledge that the Protestants call many causes religious which are not such and so administration of justice is hindered and he craves that they would not be impediment to justice And whereas they crave that those who were not named in the Treaty of Noribergh should enjoy the benefite thereof He thinks it not reason that those having approved the former Decrees and promised constancy in the old religion should have liberty to embrace what religion they please this is against his conscience and nevertheless he will do what is equitablc c. After some dayes Held craved that they would contribute against the Turkish warre and unto the necessities of the Imperial Chamber or if the Turk shall not stir they would grant a subsidy for some months unto the Emperour against France He craved also that they would declare what kinde of league they had made among themselves They answered They fear not but the Emperour will keep the peace as he hath often promised but both the Chamber and Held himself in his discourse hath given such interpretations that the peace may not only be doubted of but seems to be altogether annulled and the Chamber dealeth contrarily unto the agreement of Noribergh as for that which is objected that they have possessed themselves of Church-mens goods they are not so foolish as for so petty triffles to bring into so great hazard themselves and families but they can not permit Monks and enemies of the true Religion to
of Guise He had intelligence and accused the Lutherans of conspiracy and as it had been for the more safety he carrieth the King to Amboise a little town but a strong castle the King was easily induced to give him all authority against the Lutherans under Letters patent French Comment lib. 1. The Nobility were the more offended and rose together in January Ann. 1560 among them the chief were Lewes Prince of Condee Godefrid de Barri Lord of Renaude Their Counsell was to compell the Guises to give account how they had discharged their trust and if they were found unworthy to remove them and their conditions at that time were that nothing be attemped against the King nor his kinsmen nor the estate of the Realm but to preserve the liberty of the Realm from the tyranny of strangers so they called the Guises Their interprise was disclosed and disappointed for the Guises deceived some by means of Nemerose and prevented others ere they did meet at Amboise they took them by the way and killed many in the open field and condemned some for treason In a word all who were taken with arms were killed without mercy Afterwards Olivare the Chancellor who had condemned those persons of treason for this tumult of Amboise as it was called was grievously visited with sicknes and in his agony said He had deserved that judgement for condemning innocent men The Cardinal of Lorrain came to visite him but he said Thou Cardinal bringest mischief on us all c. Fre. Comment Ibid. New Edicts were set forth against the new Religion nevertheless the Guises considering that the cruel Edicts had given the occasion of this tumult resolve to abait of their severity and sent abroad Letters of pardon where of the summ was It is not the Kings mind to begin his reigne with slaughter of his subjects albeit they have deserved it but willing to shew mercy he grants a general pardon for all offences of religion if they will live Catholickly Popishly hereafter The Letters were published as it was expressed in them by authority of the King and advice of the Cardinals de Burbon de Lorrain de Chastilion and of the Dukes Monpensier de Guise de Miniers and d'Aumale Then the Cardinal de Lorrain a subtile and timorous man shewed himself favourable unto the Ministers of Gods Word and heard them and said He agreed with them in many articles of controversy Thuan. lib. 25. The Reformed Churches began to assemble the more freely but in Paris Roan and other parts many of them were murthered and for fear of troubles all men stood in awe of the Bishops A Counsell was called at Fountain-bleaw A Counsel at Fountainbleaw in August Ann. 1560 where were the King and his mother and his Queen three Cardinals and many of the Nobility The king exhorted them to speak freely and advise how his Royal authority and the utility of the subjects may be best preserved The Duke of Guise spoke first of his administration you may be sure never a word against himself Then Caspar Castilion the Admiral presented unto the king a supplication in the name of them who called themselves The faithfull Christians dispersed in diverse places of France It was read the summ was They did humbly beseech his Royall Majesty to examine their Religion by the written Word and untill then to cause those bloody persecutions to cease they protest that they have not attempted nor do intend any thing against him their lawfull king nor seek any licence unto any vice as they are falsely traduced but all their endeavour is to live worthily of the Gospell of Christ and because their private meetings were misinterpreted by their adversaries they humbly crave liberty for the publick ministry of the Gospell untill the controversies be more fully considered by the Councell Then the King commanded Janus Monluc Bishop of Valentia to declare his mind concerning these troubles He had a large oration to this purpose This distinction into two religions hath not begun within these two or three years but about fourty years ago three or four hundred Preachers have taught every where of Jesus Christ the Saviour and this sweet name of a Saviour hath easily taken place in the hearts of the people who were desirous of salvation when they found themselves as sheep straying without a shepherd The kings of France have endevoured by severe Edicts and punishments to root out that new doctrine but in vain the Presidents and Judges have done many things wickedly in this cause and covetously condemned men to death whose lands or riches they would transfer unto themselves or their friends Many Bishops reside not to attend their flocks or visite them seldom unless it be when they exact their revenues which they bestow on their lusts yea many Bishops are but children neither able nor willing to teach people especially those that are sent from Rome The Cardinals and Bishops give the offices of priests unto their servants cooks and barbers whence the name of a priest is in contempt among the people The way to cure those maladies is to fly unto God who is angry against such Church-men and seemeth to intend their distruction as he dealt once with the Jewes and some godly men should be sought and called from all parts of the Realm to consider of those and the like wickednesses And the King for his part will do well to see that the Name of God be not blasphemed as it hath been and that the Scriptures be plainly and purely expounded unto the people and in the Kings house should be godly discourses and exhortations that so the mouths of such may be stopped who shamefully say that God is not once named in presence of the King And I beseech you ô Queens grant this one thing if I dare be bold to beseech you that in place of unseemly and profane songs all your train would sing Psalms to the praise of God and be yee assured that God allowes not any company which glorifieth not Him And here be added more to prove that it is impious to forbid the singing of Psalms for this is not to contend against men but against God Another Remedy is a general Councel as the Fathers were wont in the Primitive times and I can not see how the Popes conscience can be at rest who seeing souls perishing with diversity of opinions seekes not means to recover them But if a general Councel shall be hindered the King shall do well to call a Councell of this Nation after the example of his Ancestors Charles the great and his son Lewes and the best learned of both parties should be called to dispute the principal grounds of Religion as the Emperour Theodosius did with the Arrians albeit they had been justly condemned at Nice and then he would have the articles that were disputed before him to be clearly published As for this Religion for which all those broils have arisen it is diversly entertained by
diverse men some of them are seditious and some are good and honest Men zealous and loyal unto God and their King and would in nothing offend the one nor the other in living and dying they shew their desire to enioy salvation and to find the way thereunto and when they have that way they fear not losse of life nor goods nor any manner of punishment As yet we see it plainly enough that the punishments which have been devised against them have done no good but rather their patience in the midst of firy flames hath stirred up many to love their cause whence it hath been that many who never knew of their doctrine were desirous to know it for which those had suffered and did embrace the same doctrine with no less affection and zeal Therefore look upon the examples of the Bishops in the first general Councels who never used any other weapons but the word of God against the Arrians and other heretiks And the Christian and good Emperours did use no severer punishment against the authours of these sects but bannishment As for those privy meetings they were alwaies forbidden and the king hath sufficiently provided against them by Edicts yet so that according to equity consideration may be of the time manner purpose and number of them who do meet lest the innocent be afflicted Then Charles Marillac Bishop of Vienna was bidden to speak and his advice was to this purpose There be two as it were main pillars of a kingdom exercise of Religion and the good will of the people The controversies of Religion in antient times were determined in general Councels but now there is no hope of a general Councel for two causes first it is not in our power that the Pope the Emperour and Kings will agree on the time place and manner of a Councell seeing there be so many questions for those circumstances And next as when a man is grieved by some dangerous sicknes he can not tarry for remote Physicians because of the uncertainty of their comeing So the present malady is grievous unto every part of the kingdom and there is small hope of forreign cure therefore we must have a Councel of our own Nation as it was before concluded and the King did promise the necessity of the miserable Church requires it as also the Kings credite and the decrees yet extant shew that our ancestours were wont to assemble every fifth year in a general Councel and the histories of this Nation shew that Councels were called in every kings time some from the whole Realm and some from the half or a Province one or more and it was seldome seen but from these some good ensued to the Reformation of doctrine or manners Let us not stick in this matter nor fear to be accused We have many sorrowfull examples to set before us which are forewarnings of sad desolations ensuing as the miserable condition of the Jewes Greeks Egyptians and Africans where the Church hath flourished but now scarcely have the name of a Church For those causes I think that we can delay no longer to call a Councell notwithstanding these things which the Pope objecteth as letts thereof And while this Councel or Parliament of the Church is in preparation I think three or four remedies may be provided 1. that Prelates abide in their Diocies and here he inveighes against the Italians who reap the gain or thrids of Benefices and have no care of the office 2. that nothing be done in the Church through Simony or bribes 3. to confesse out own faults unto God and make this manifest by publick fasts which was alwayes the custom of the Church in time of publick calamities and what greater danger can there be then that which slayeth mens souls 4. to stay seditious persons that they hinder not the common tranquillity and let it not be permitted upon any occasion whatsoever to rise in arms without the kings leave seing hereby have been many enormities on the one part we have seen the tumult of Amboife and on the other certain preachers have stirr'd up the people violently to destroy and bannish the Protestants Under pretence of godly Zeal so grievous offences followed on both sides ..... The other main point is to keep the people in due obedience and reverent estimation of their Soverain whereof I judge this to be the way If the complaints of the people be hearkned unto and convenient remedies be applied There is a great difference between privat and general grievances publick complaints should be heard in a publick assembly of the Estates and at this time the people complain of many things and when common complaints are not heard the hearts of people are commoved c. Thuan. hist lib. 25. The judgements of others were heard namely the Cardinals said Nothing can be done concerning a Councel without the Popes advice The Bishop of Valence said If the Parisians have need of water may they not bring it from Sene more easily then from Tiber. It was concluded Seing the present maladies require present remedies there should be a National Councel and on Aprile 11. it shall be called to assemble September 10 and an Oratour was sent with all possible speed to declare unto the Pope their necessity of a Councel and to entreat that he would take in good part what they had concluded But his travell was in vain-Soave in Conc. Triden lib. 5. At that time it was decreed also that the Estates should conveen at Orleance or where the King will please to appoint to advise of things to be propounded in the Councel and to the same end particular meetings should be in every Province and the Bishops should prepare themselves and in the mean while none should be troubled for religion unless they be found to take up arms seditiously and the punishment of such men to be reserved unto the King French Commentar lib. 2. Afterwards the Guises suggest unto the king that Antony king of Navar and his Brother the Prince of Condee had plotted a new couspiracy The king sent for them both and resolved to satisfy the Guises with their blood These two being guilty of nothing obey The Prince of Condee was imprisoned and a guard was set to attend the king of Navar. The Pope promiseth to call a general Councel therefore the National Councel was left off king Francis died Decemb. 15. in the 17. year of his age An. 1560. and so the Guises were disappointed In this kings time Emanuel Duke of VValdenses are persecuted in Savoy Savoy commanded the Waldenses of Lucern Angronia Perossa and Sanmartius to receive the Masse c. or he would punish them as rebels They sent a supplication and Confession of their faith professing that they believe all things contained in the old and new Testament and the faith in the Creed of the Apostles and of Nice and of Athahasius and the doctrine of the antient fathers so far as they agree with the Scriptures
Peter-pence unto any of the Collectors This vexeth the Romane Court and all their thoughts were upon remedies Many would proceed with censures against the king and interdict all Nations to have commerce with England but they took a more moderate course to serve the time and by intercession of France to compose the business And Francis undertooke it and sent the Bishop of Parise unto Rome with tolerable propositions and in the mean while they went on slowly at Rome that they would decern nothing unless Cesar would either first ot at the same time revenge by the sword his cousin's wrong The plea was branched into 23 articles as 1. whether Prince Arthur had carnall copulation with Catherin The half of Lent was spent on this question then March 19 Newes were brought to Rome that a famous libell was published in England against the Pope and all his Court and that before the king was a comâ—dy to the great reproach of the Pope and the Cardinals Then all were in a rage and March 24 they pronounce sentence that the marriage betwixt Henry Catharin was lawfull and unless he hold her for hiâ— wife he shall he reputed as excommunicated This praecipitation pleaseth not the Pope for within sixe dayes Letters come from France shewing that Henry is content to submitt unto their judgement and obey the Pope if such Cardinals were secluded of whom he was jealous and such as were free of suspicion were sent to Camerac and there determine the plea and Francis sent Oratours for tâ—is effect Thâ—n Clemens adviseth on pretenses to suspend the Sentence and recover a lost cause But Henry said Their Sentence was nothing unto him he is the only Lord of his own kingdom as the Pope is the only Bishop of Rome and he will do as the Easterne Church did of old He renunceth the Pope and takes his power unto himself in England to wit he will keep the Christian faith and cast-off the Popes authority nor will he suffer that the Lutheran or any other heresy have place in his â—ealm And so he did for he publisheth an Edict whereby he declares himself The head of the Church of England and chargeth upon pain of death that no man assâ—ribe any power unto the Pope within Englâ—nd and commandeth all the Collectors of Peter-pence to be gone All those were confirmed by ordinance of the Estates which they call the Parliament And it was also Acted that the archb of Canterburry shall invest all the bb of England and that the Churchmen shall pay yearly unto the King 150000 pounds for defence of the kingdom against whatever enemy Various were the judgements of men concerning this action of the King some said it was done prudently that he had cast of the Romane See without any alteration of religion without any sedition among his subjects and without appeal of his cause unto a Councel for if he had permitted it unto the judgement of a Councel he saw that he could not carry it without difficulty and the issue might have been dangerous for a Councel consisting of Church-men would without doubt have maintained the Papal power seing albeit they be in some respect obnoxious unto Emper. and Princes yet they do prefer the eminency of the Pope nor among the Churchmen is any but the Pope that carrieth sway having no Superour in degree of honour But the Roman Court argueth it could not be affirmed that he had made no change in religion â—hen the chief and first article of their faith concerning the Primacy of the Pope was changed for which alone they should have kindled the fire of sedition as if all had been changed and the event did confirm this seing the King was driven by necessity of maintaining this edict to punish severely his formerly dearest minions Nor can it be easily told how great offense and sadness not only at Rome but every where this departure of so great a Prince from the obedience of the Pope wrought in the â—earts of Churchmen Certainly â—t was a cleare document of humane frailty whereby it often hapneth that what things were most advantagious turn at last to the greatest A wicked policy of the bb loss and harm For the Romish PP by dispensations of marriages and sentences of divorces either granted or denied were wont to make great advantages under the name of Christs Vicar as under a shadow covering those Princes which thought it expedient either by some incestuous marriage or by violating one and contracting another to make new purchase of other Landes or to cut away the rights and titles of diverse competitours and that made sure friendship among them The Pope and the Princes when his authority did serve to maintain their power without which the actions of Princes being unlawfull had been clearly condemned hindered nor only unto these Princes but unto all their children which might have been called to prove the lawfulness of their birth So far Pe. Soave in hist Conâ— Trid. Lib. 1. Others shew what was done in England Card. Wolsey archb of York had advised the King unto that divorcement but when he understood of his affection toward Anna Bolen he changeth his mind because she was infected so he spoke with Lutheranisme and he wrote unto the Pope that for this cause he would not consent unto the divorce Thus we see that in all these variations both at Rome and in England the Pope and his Cardinals look not to any Rule either of Gods word or of reason but are moved by the Spring of their own interest When the King understood of these Letters by his Agent lying at Rome he was highly displeased and displaceth Wolsey of his office of Chanceller in France and of two bishopricks for he had three York Duresme Winchester and at last â—e sent the Captain of his Gaird to bring him to London but he died by the way of a flixe When the king was married with Queen Anna he entangleth all the Clergy by the law Praemunire for assisting the Popes Legate They submitt themselves namely the Prelates profer for discharge of that law to give unto the king 100000 pounds out of Canterburry and 18840 pounds out of York and in their submission they call the King the head of the Church In the Parliament An. 24. of his reigne in January following he annulleth some former Acts that were made against hereticks and ordaineth that none shall be in danger for speaking against the Popes pretented authority or his Decrees or lawes which are not grounded on the holy Scriptures Item An. 25 ch 39 he appointed 32 judges out of the higher lower houses whereof 16 should be of the clergy and 16 of the temporality and all at his own nomination to examine the Synodal Canons and to determine of them either to stand in strength or to abrogat them at their discretions Item the Clergy should promise on the word of a priest never to assemble without the Kings
was unexpected and calming herself a litle she said Wee will think how to remedy these evils in the best and quiet way The same day report was brought that a Minister had preached publickly in the Church of Perth this did provoke her yet more and calling the Lord Ruthuen Provost of the town She commandeth him to go and suppresse these of the new Religion He answered that he would make their bodies and goods subject but he had no power over their consciences She was more eommoved and vowed that she would make him and them repent of their stoutness When the day appointed for appearing of the Ministers drew neer the Professours went with them from all parts of the country in Anguise and Merns such was their zeal that scarcely any man abode at home all crying that they would go and give confession of their faith with their Ministers So many came before the day that the Regent was agast albeit they came without weapons Then She calleth for John Erskin of Dun and employeth him to dismisse that needless multitude and promiseth to do nothing against any of that sect Nevertheless in the Counsell all the Ministers were condemned and outlawed which had not answered John erskin seeing how none can trust her promises did hasten unto the Gentlemen at Perth from Strathiern Anguise Merns not as yet being severed and excused himself of the advice he had given Then they understood certainly that no favour was to be expected from the Regent VVhill they are in perplexity John knox newly being returned into the country comes to Perth and in a Sermon takes occasion to speak against the worship of images and exhorted the people unto constancy After Sermon this was May 11. some people abode in the church and then a priest not so much for devotion as for to try men's affection would say Masse he openeth a glorious case standing by the high altar wherin were many brave pictures A young man said This is intolerable the word of God condemnes it as idolatrie and wee stand and see it used in despite The priest gives the young man a blow the young man goeth and finding aston casts it at the priest and therewith breakes one of the images whereupon a stur is raised some fall upon the priest and others unto the images so that on a sudden all was pulled down that had any mark of idolatry Upon this noise in the church the people of the town gather in great numbers and run into the cloisters of the Dominicans Franciscans and Carthusians where they saw by experience that these were not poor men as they had professed the plunder was left to poor people the richer sort abstaining from any part of it they demolished these glorious edifices with such speed that within two dayes all the stones were removed They of Couper in Fife hearing of this did the like in their town and defaced all the instruments of idolatry which the Curate took so heavily that the night following he put violent hands in himself When this was reported unto the Regent She dispatches Letters to the Duke and others Earls of Argile and Athol willing them to come unto her with speed and she calleth for the French souldiers entending to surprise Perth unaworse and vowed to destroy man woman and child and turne the town into dust and salt it with salt as she was stirred up by the Prelats and priests crying in her ears Foreward foreward upon these hereticks and once rid the kingdom of them When they of Perth had intelligence hereof they assemblâ— to publick prayers and resolue to send a Supplication in this manner To the Queens Maiesty regent all humble obedience and duty premised As heertofore with ieopardy of our lifes and yet with willing hearts a supplication unto the Q. Regent wee have served the Authority of Scotland and your Majesty now Regent in this realm in service to our bodies dangerous and painfull So now with most dolorous mindes wee are constrained by uniust tyranny purposed against us To declare unto your Majesty that excep this cruelty be stayd by your wisdom wee shall be compelled to take the sword of just defense against all that shall persue us for the matter of Religion and for our conscience sake which ought not nor may bee subiect to mortall creatures further than by Gods word man is able to prove that he hath power to command us Wee signify more over unto your Ma. that if by rigour wee be compelled to seek the extream defense that wee will not only notify our innocency and petition to the King of France to our Mistress and to her Husband but also to the Princes and Counsell of every Christian Realm Declaring unto them that this cruell unjust and most tyrannicall murder intended against Towns and Multitudes was and is the only cause of our revolt from our accustomed obedience which in Gods presence wee faithfully promise to our Soverain Mistresse to her Husband and unto your Majesty Regent Provided that our consciences may live in that peace and liberty which Christ Jesus hath purchased unto us by his blood and that wee may have his word truly preached and holy Sacraments rightly administred unto us without which wee firmly purpose never to be subject to mortall man For better wee think to expose our bodies to a thousand deaths than to hazard our souls to perpetuall damnation by denying Christ Jesus and his manifast verity which thing not only do they who commit open idolatry but also such as seeing their brethren persued for the cause of Religion and having sufficient means to confort and assist them do nevertheless withdraw from them their comfortable support Wee would not your Ma. should be deceived by the false persuasions of these cruell beasts the Church-men who affirm that your Ma. needeth not greatly to regard the losse of us who professe Christ Jesus in this realme If as God forbid yee give eare to their pestilent counsell and so use against us this extremity intended it is to be feared that neither yee nor your Posterity shall at any time after this find that obedience and faithfull service within this realme which at all time yee have found in us Wee declare our judgements freely as true and faithfull subjects God move your Princely heart favourably to interpret our faithfull meaning Further advertising your Ma. that the self samething together with all things that wee have done or yet intend to do wee will notify by our letters to the King of France Asking you in the name of the Eternall God and as your Ma. tenders the peace and quietnes of this realme That yee inuade us not with any violence untill wee receive answer from our Mistress and her Husband and from their advised Counsell there And thus wee commit your Majesty to the protection of the Omnipotent From Santiohnstoun May 22. 1559 and it was subscribed thus your Majesties obedient subiects in all things not repugnant to
undique et ano Etpene erupit qui tibi Carle cruor Non tuus iste cruor sanctorum at caede cruorem Quem ferus hausisti concoquere haud poteras III. So soon as Henry king of Poland heard of his Brothers death he Troubles of Henry â— returned privily and quickly and was crowned King of France He renewed the warres against the Reformed Church he took Mons Monmorancy and quartered him for Religion Nevertheless they increased in number for the Duke Alanchon the Kings Brother and the Duke of Condee joyned with them so that a peace was granted and proclamed with liberty of Religion in the year 1576 but that peace endured not long Then Henry king of Navar joyned with the Reformed again yet they were all in great danger in the year 1586. The Pope Sixtus 5. excommunicated the King of Navar and the Prince of Condee and declared them uncapable of the crown of France and ordered King Henry 3. to persue them with arms The King of Navar sent unto Frederik king of Denmark and unto the Princes of Germany for aid They sent their Ambassadors unto the King of France to interceed for the Protestants He returned answer that they should medle with his subiects no more then he did with theirs Wherefore those Princes assembled at Luneburgh where were also the Ambassadors of Navar England Scotland of the Duke of Pomer c. They concluded that the King of Navar should not be forsaken Chytrae Lib. 28. So they sent 5000. horse-men and 20000. foot but unhappily for the Guises and other confoederats in Liga aurea gave them the foil in Lorrain An. 1587. The next year Henry III. understood of the presumption and intention of the Guises and he called a Parliament professing that he would give the chief Commande of his Army against the Hugonots unto Henry Duke of Guise The man doubted of the Kings favor and yet upon those fair words he went unto the Parliament he was killed in his bedchamber and his body was first burnt then his asshes were thrown into Ligeris His brother Lewes a Cardinal was hang'd and his son with some Bishops were imprisoned Within twelve dayes the Queen-mother died through sorow for the death of the Guises Ibid. Behold how God then brought peace unto his Church They who before favoured the Guises secretly do then profess open rebellion against the King the Parisians create Charles Duke of Mayen and Brother of the Duke of Guise to be Governor of Paris and of the Isle of Francia the Sorbonists deny the kings authority and absolve all men from the oath of allegiance Many cities joyn themselves unto Duke Charles to wit Lions Roan Orleance Ambian c. The King assembleth the Nobility he proclames unto all his subiects pardon of all former trespasses if now they shall return into obedience and he threatneth loss of Goods and life if they return not Henry king of Navar craves pardon obtaines it and is made General of the Army against the traitors the Dukes of Mayen and Aumale in Aprile An. 1589. And the same sommer he granted by edict at Nantes Liberty of the Religion liberty unto the Reformed to assemble not only for exercise of their Religion in their churches but also for holding their Synods yearly and so to be free from the jurisdiction of Bishops Which liberty no king of France hath impeded untill this present time and unto all who were under the former Edicts of exile he restored their honors and goods upon their submission Then the followers of Duke Charles called the king an enemy of the Apostolical Roman Church and August 1. new style a Jacobin Monk having purchased leave to deliver a Letter unto the king stabbed him as he was reading the Letter in the belly with a poisoned knife the villan said he was commanded by an Angel to kill the tyrant and his death would bring peace into France The king feared not death at the first and immediatly dispatched Posts to all the chief parts of the realm giving them notice of what was done and exhorting them to constancy and loyalty as is due unto their Soverain Before midnight he apprehendes death and the next day he caused proclaim Henry king of Navar to be his heir After the Henry 4 King of France kings death the Peers of the realm then in the lieger require an oath of the king of Navar to defend the Roman Religion and he swore to maintain even to hazert of his life the Catholick Apostolical and Roman Religion within the kingdom of France and that he will make no change in the exercise thereof and for his own person he will obey the decrees of a godly and lawfull general or National Councel and promiseth to procure it with all diligence and he swear to permit no other Religion but what is already allowed untill peace being restored it shall be otherwise provided and he confirmed all the Officers of State On the other side these and the Ptinces of the blood the other Peers and many others acknowledge Henry 4. king of France and Navar and swear lojalty and fidelity unto him Then both he and they swear that they shall revenge the villanous murder of the late king and the disturbance of the realm against all the rebels Then the Duke Mayen being at that time called Duke of Guise and the king of Spain dealt with the Pope that the king of Navar should not be absolved from the former Sentence and that faction declares Charles Duke de Mayen king of France but the Senat of Paris not admitting that any should be king who were not of the blood royal he was not proclamed there In the year 1593. Henry 4. took his oath to defend the Roman Religion he wrot an abiuration of the doctrine of the Reformed Church and sent it unto the Pope then he received a pardon and the Popes blessing and was absolved in the Church of S. Denis by the arch Bishop of Bourges upon condition to embrace the Acts of the Councel of Trent and to cause them to be observed within his realms to hear Masse to choose Mary for his advocate before God to breed the young Prince of Condee in the Romish religion c. But though for earthly peace he professed Popery yet in the Parliament at Roan An. 1597. he gave liberty of Religion within his dominions One day he said unto a Noble man I saw you tooday at the Masse Yes said the other I will follow your Majesty The King replied But you shall not have the Crown of France for it IV. Some variances arose amongst them of the Augustan Confession The causes of variance amongst the Lutherans 1. Whereas in the year 1547. theâ— were pressed by the book called Interim to accept that article Good works are necessary unto salvation the Divines of â—itteberg for peace sake did yeeld unto it but those of Iena as being more wary thought good to wave that phrase
from above from the Father of lights 15. The priest distributing the Sacrament of the Supper speaketh unto every one of the communicants in these words Receive thou grace from the Lord and mercy from God our Saviour 16. Unto these words he who receives the mysteries of the holy Supper answereth Son of God make me partaker to day of thy mystical Supper I shall never deny thee I shall not kiss thee as Judas did but as the thief I will confess thee remember mee Lord in thy Kingdom 17. They sing not in time of communicating but al the spectators do meditate on these holy mysteries with singular devotion 18. When the communion is finished is a thanksgiving and a prayer then the priest turning toward the people blesseth them in this manner The blessing of the Lord be upon you And all the people say Amen Demetrius told mee those things concerning the Masse which is celebrated four times a year as I have said But in their dayly meetings the same Demetrius told mee the Christians have this custom 1. The priest beginneth with a blessing as in the Masse 2. Publick prayers are made a lesson is rehearsed out of the holy Scriptures and there is a short Sermon 3. When the prayer is finished bread is distributed without wine they call not this bread the body of the Lord but it is given in token of mutuall brotherly-love that their mindes being admonished by this sign may be united who eat of the same bread 4. When they have eaten that bread they are dismissed with this blessing The blessing of the Lord be upon you So Heming XIV It may be required here why is not mention made of the tares which the ill man did sowe among the wheat in this Century I intended indeed to have marked those heresies but partly because these are collected already and partly that this Compend hath swelled bigger then I intended I leave them and only will writ a little of a late kind of Monks in the Roman Church these are the Jesuits They had their first hatching Of the Iesuites from Johannes Petrus Carafa a Venetian who became Pope Paul IIII. But because he brought not that Order to an establishment his name is forgot in their genealogy and Ignatius Loyola is called their first father This was a Spanjard and a Captain When the Frenches beseeged Pompejopolis his one leg was broken and the other was wounded with a bâ—llet when his wounds were cured so as might be he saw that he could not follow the warrs as he intended thereupon he took himself unto a reteered life and reades the Legend's of Saints as they are called and went to Jerusalem for devotion after his returning he began to studie in Compluto Salamantica and then at Paris where he became Master of Arts An. 1536. Then he intends to begin a new order and hearing what Carapha had intended he will prosecute that project for upon occasion he lived at Venice He takes with him ten fellowes of his minde and go togeher for confirmation of their Order The Cardinals opposed him because the world was complaining of the multitude of Orders and Monks and indeed there was more need to restrain the number then add new But Loyola said The Franciscans and Dominicans who were wont to be stout Champions for the Apostolical See had failed of their duty but if his Order were confirmed he and all his fellowes will oblige themseves to do what they can for confirming the Papal power Upon this motive Pope Paul III. confirms the Order with this limitation that their number should not exceed sixty but in the year 1543. the Pope understanding of their diligence takes off that restraint of the number What sort of men those are may be wel known by two litle books one under the name Aphorismi Doctrinae Jesuitarum printed An. 1608. another called Anatomia Societatis Jesu printed An. 1643. The first saith They maintain all thearticles determined by the councel at Trent and namely these 1. The Pope hath spiritual and temporal power to command forbid to excommunicat and escheat to set up and cast down Emperours Kings and Princes and who believe not this is an heretick 2. All clergy-men Monks and Nonns and all their priviledges are al together free from obedience censures and taxations of Magistrats all Princes should commit their chief castls and fortresses unto church-men rather then to laicks 3. Unto the pleasure of the Pope belongeth the authority of the Scripture the interpretation and power of changing it and the Pop's Decrees are absolutly necessary unto salvation and they are firm and obligatory 4. Albeit the Pope be a man yet seing he is the Vicar of God on earth and therefore Divin honor should be given unto him he cannot err in matter of faith albeit all other men yea and councels may erre and for this cause appeals may be from Councels unto the Pope but not contra 5. All capitulations constitutions leagues fraternities priviledges of Emperours Kings Princes and States whereby any other religion is permitted excep the Romish religion are of no validity although they had been ratified by solem oaths 6. All Papists every where should endeavour to oppress by fire sword poison powder warre and whatsoever engines all hereticks especially Lutherans and their abbetors even these Politick Catholicks who would rather observe peace then contribute to oppress hereticks 7. But if Papists do fear that enterprices shall be in vain and dammage may befall the Romish religion in this case may be a toleration and they may wait for better occasion 8. When Popish subiects have in an assembly judged an Emperour King or Prince to bea tyrant then they may cast him off and deliver themselfs from all obligation but if they can not assemble then any subject taking the advice of a Jesuit or any such Divine may yea he doth meritoriously to kill that King or Prince 9. If subjects have a Lutheran or Calvinian Prince who would compell them into heresy those subjects are free from all homage and fealty and they may expell or kill him 10. Yea Emperours Kings and Princes may be killed if Jesuites or other grave Divines judge them tyrants 11. The Pope may give unto Catholiks the Kingdoms dominions and territories of all hereticks and infidels and such donations are validâ— 12. Jesuites and other Catholick priests when examined by heretical Magistrats may use equivocations fained names and cloaths and they may deny the truth for insinuating themselves abroad or for bringing their designements to pass 13. Jesuites and other Papists may use equivocations when he who is demanded thinks that that Judge hath not lawfull power to question him or his adversary hath not just cause to plead 14. Neither is every catholick tied to answer according to his mind unto privat catholicks but he may equivocat and deceive his demanders 15. This equivocation is a profitable Art and a new prudence These Aphorisms are proved particularly by
HISTORY Of the CATHOLICK CHURCH From the Year 600 untill the Year 1600. Shewing Her DEFORMATION And REFORMATION Together with The RISE REIGN RAGE and BEGIN-FALL Of the ROMAN ANTICHRIST With many other profitable Instructions Gathered out of divers WRITERS of the several times and other HISTORIES BY ALEXANDER PETRIE Minister of the Scots Congregation at Rotterdam Psalm III. What we have heard and known and our Fathers have told us we will not hide them from their Children shewing unto the Generation to come the praise of the Lord and his strength and his wonderfull Works that he hath done Cyprian de zelo livore Evill shall be eschued the more readily if the beginning and greatness of it be known Origen contra Celsum Lib. 3. As he is deemed to have made progress in Philosophy who being acquainted with the disputes of different opinions hath chosen the best reasons among them So I am bold to say that he is the wisest among Christians who hath most diligently considered the several Sects of Jews and Christians HAGUE Printed by ADRIAN VLACK M. DC LXII HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE TO HIS HIGHNES WILLIAM THE III By the Grace of God PRINCE of ORANGE Count of Nassaw Catzenelbogen Vianden Dietz Lingen Moeurs Bueren Leerdam c. Marquess of ter Vere and Vlissingen Lord and Baron of Breda of the City of the Grave and Land of Kuyck Diest Grimbergen Herstall Kranendonck Warneston Arlay Noseroy S. Vijt Doesbourg Polanen Willemstadt Niewart Ysselstein S. Martensdijck Geertruydenberg Chasteau-regnard the High and Lower Swaluw Naeldwijck c. Vicount Hereditary of Antwerp and Besançon c. Marshal Hereditary of Holland c. I Will honour them that honour me saith the LORD But who can tell what shall be done unto them whom the Lord will honour Certainly those do honour him who serve him religiously They who are careless of Religion do pretend that they cannot serve God because there be so many Religions and they cannot know which is the right But if they were unfeignedly desirous to know they might be resolved since our Lord who is gracious mercifull and abundant in goodness and truth leaves us not in the mist or unto uncertainties but at several times and in divers waies hath spoken unto the Fathers by the Prophets and in the last daies hath spoken unto us by his Son and hath commanded all men to hear Him He is the Way the Verity and the Life none comes unto the Father but by Him On which words Chrysostom writes thus It is as if our Saviour had said I am the Way that is By me ye shall come The Verity because assuredly those things shall be which I have promised neither is any lie in me And the Life because Death cannot hinder you from me And since I am the Way ye need not another Guide Since I am Truth I speak no false thing Since I am Life although ye shall die ye shall injoy what I have promised And Cyrill Alexandr on the same words saith By three things we shall come into these Heavenly mansions by the action of true verity by right faith and the hope of eternal life of all which none is the giver none is the fountain nor is any the cause but our Lord Jesus Christ for he hath given commandments above the Law he hath shewed us the Way And he is also the Truth that is the true streightness and determination the uprightest rule and the best square of faith And he is also the Life for none but he can restore unto us that life which we hope shall be in holiness and blessedness without perishing He certainly shall raise us up though we die from that curse for sin and bring us into Heaven therefore all excellent things come and shall be unto us through him But those Worldlings say The Word of Christ is large and so many things are in it that we cannot search them Nevertheless He directs all men to search the Scriptures and the Evangelist teacheth that those are written that we might beleeve that Jesus is the Christ the Son of God and that beleeving we might have life through his name Yea in that written Word he hath certain rules and notes whereby the true Religion may be known Certainly that is the most true Religion which ascribes most glory unto God and most transcends the natural reason of men and most elevates the hearts and affections of men towards God and Heaven By application of those undoubted and unquestionable principles each one may understand that among all Religions the Reformed is the only true Religion for not only our Profession in the general but all the branches of our Doctrine are grounded on God's written Word and tend unto God's glory transcend our natural reason and lead men to think continually of God and to hope for blessedness in Heaven by Christ alone And amongst those who profess this Religion they are most devoted unto God and most constant in their profession who aim most at God's glory who are most acted by supernatural principles who do most think of God and whose hope of felicity in Heaven is most active And such as seek but their own or other mens interests or be led by political or human reasons mainly are the wavering Professors On the other side all other Religions though they pretend the glory of God they are not truly grounded on God's Word but are underpropped with natural reason and tend to earthly mindedness as appears by induction of the particulars wherein they differ from us some aiming at the advancement of mens abilities and others at worldly honour and gain This is clear in the Romish Religion for what else is the advancing of man's ability without or with a little help of God their Justification by works their Deifying of the Pope above all that is called God their equalling of Mens Traditions and Decrees with the Sacred Scriptures What else is their Mass their fancy of Purgatory c Here it is remarkable what is written by their Jesuit Cardinal Bellarmin de Indulg Lib. 1. Cap. 12. Sect. Rationes We see saith he that the amplest Indulgences are given for a very slight cause as when plenary Indulgence is given unto all who stand before the Door of St. Peter's Church and the Pope blesseth all the people solemnly And Sect. Observandum he saith That standing before St. Peter's Porch is a very light and slight cause if it be considered absolutely in it self and nevertheless it is a weighty and just cause because that frequency of the people at that time is a fit and usefull means of protesting their Faith concerning the Head of the Church and it serves for the honour of the Apostolical See which honour is the end of that Indulgence So he The Pope then and the People do aid one another mutually for the People confirms the Supremacy of the Pope by their presence and receiving that Indulgence and He by dispensing his
most gracious Lords There he calleth himself the unworthy servant of his Godliness and he shews the iniquity of an Imperial Ordinance in his judgement and he concludes thus I being obedient unto your command have caused the same law to be published through divers parts of the land and because the law is not consonant unto the Almighty God behold I have told it unto our most gracious Lords by the page of our suggestion therefore in both I have payed what I should who have given unto the Emperour obedience and have not been silent for God so far as I know The Jesuit saith that he did write in such manner partly in humility and partly in necessity because the Emperour had then the Temporal Authority in Rome and the Pope had need to be defended from the Lombards and the Emperour being far off did entrust him with many things and the Bishop ought to give account of such things But the foresaid Ordinance was of a purpose Ecclesiastical And lib. 4. c. 34. he complains that Maximus was admitted Bishop of Salona without consent of him or his Nuntio and nevertheless when he had received from the Emperour a command he had loosed his sentence of Excommunication as if Maximus had been ordeined by his order And li. 9. Ep. 41. he saith if John Bishop of Justiniana will not dismiss his charge the most godly Emperour may cause to choose another seeing what he commandeth to do is in his power as he knows so may he provide only he craves that the Emperour would not cause him to meddle with such a Deposition Here I do not intend to inquire the causes and equity of things but to shew what was done and we see the Pope subject unto the Emperour but wait a space and we shall see the Emperour subject unto the Pope Is not this a novation Acts of a Patriarch Behold what power the Bishops of Rome did exerce within his Patriarchal When Constantius Bishop of Millain died he sent word by his Clark Pantaleon unto the City that they should chuse a Deacon Deus dedit to be Bishop and cause him to be consecrated lib. 9. indict 4. Ep. 21. He gave charge to Passius Bishop of Firma that he should chuse Opportunus to be Pastor if he be able lib. 10. ind 5. Ep. 13. He commandeth under the censure of Excommunication all the Bishops of Dalmatia that they ordain not any Bishop in Salona without his consent lib. ind 12. Ep. 16. He did also draw the causes of Arch-Bishops unto Rome as when Severus Bishop of Aquileia had been accused of heresie and restored and after was accused again he summoneth him according to the command of the most Christian Emperour to appear in St. Peters that there in a lawfull Synod his cause may be judged lib. 1. Ep. 16. He chargeth Natalis Bishop of Salonitan that seeing the cause of Honoratus Arch-Deacon seems to have been decided with contention in that Synod and they had ordained him against his will to exerce the Office of a Priest and removed him as unworthy the Office of a Deacon to restore the Arch-Deacon and if any scandal shall arise thereupon he willeth that both the Arch-Deacon shall be cited to appear before him and also the Bishop should direct some person for him that the cause may be examined Ib. Ep. 19. When Maximus was ordained Bishop of Salona contrary to his order now named he commandeth him to humble himself and hasten to appear before him without any excuse lib. 5. indict 14. Ep. 25. Out of the next Epistle it appears that Maximus did not obey and the Clergy and Rulers did assist him wherefore the Pope did write unto them to cause Maximus to come and appear and he promised that he would judge the cause uprightly He drew civil things to his power as lib. 8. ind 3. Ep. 6. he ordered Savinus a Sub-Deacon to cause Maria to pay unto Stopaulus and Marcellus what her father had left unto them by Testament In lib. 11. ind 6. Ep. 54. among other directions that he gave unto John going into Spain he The Bishop had power in civil things from or by the Civil Law telleth him how the Emperour Justinian had ordained that if any had an action against a Clark or Monk or Deacon he should first go unto the Bishop of the place and there the cause to be decided and if both parties did not rest contented the Judge of the place should put the sentence in execution This instance shews that the Bishops had their power in civil things by the Laws of the Empire At that time the Bishop of Rome had Revenues from other Churches and lib. 10. Ep. 47. he bids his Clark Pantaleon to bring unto him the silver which is left by the Clergy or people that he might see the mony of the Churches which the people and clergy have safely kept And in the 50. Epistle he gives order unto John Bishop of Siracuse concerning his Revenues paied there and in Panormitan Pelagius the I. mad an Act that all Metropolitans within his jurisdiction should within three months after their Consecration as they speak ask a Palle Pallium or a Bishops Coat from Rome Gratian. dist 100. cap. 1 2. it seems that they did not regard the Palles therefore Gregory obtrudes the Palles upon them and would have the Metropolitans to accept them but would suffer nothing to be taken for them li. 4. Ep. 51 56. He made a new form of Service which The first Mass at Rome they call the Masse and did add many Ceremonies that were not in use before so that Platina saith the whole institution of the Mass was invented by him Onuphrius saith that Platina comes short in describing of his inventions He first did ordain the Stations and the great Letany that is upon occasion The first Stations of a great inundation in Rome he appointed that on the 25. of April yearly the people should resort to certain Churches and if they please to confess their sins they may receive forgiveness Pol. Verg. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. which custom still remains but now upon necessity whereas he said if they please Nor in that order makes he mention of indulgences albeit some of his Sermons be extant that he delivered upon these days Rabanus de institut cler lib. 2. cap. 18. expounds these Stations to be the Fast on Wednesday and Friday He ordained the Lent to begin on Ash-wednesday and the Ceremonies thereof Po. Verg. lo. ci lib. 6. cap. 3. and lest the people were detained too long from dinner he ordained that Matins be closed before nine a clock 2. SABINIAN was at Constantinople when Gregory died and was advanced into his Seat by Phocas When he came to Rome there was great dearth and the poor people besought him to follow the alms-deeds of Gregory he answered Gregory hunting after a popular applause had wasted the patrimony of the Church
ad an 687. Bellarmin de Ro. Pont. lib. 3. saith in the year 669. The Bishop of Rome began to have the Temporal sword that is temporal government for Aripert King of the Lombards gave unto the Bishop of Rome Alpes Coctiae The first temporal land of the Pope by Genua and an 714. Luithprand did confirm the same gift as is written by Ado. Vien and Blondus dec 1. cap. 10. whereupon Theod. Bibliander marketh saith Bellarm. that the first Papal Province was in the year 714. if that were true which they talk of that forged Donation of the Emperour Constantine where was it all this time upon that passage of Bellarmine Andrew Melvin Master of the University of St. Andrews about the year 1605. writes thus If from the number 699. wherein the Temporal Sword was first given to the Pope you will take off the number of years from Christ's The number 666. birth till his death there remains the number of the Beast In the time of Sergius Pipin Duke of Austria came to have place in the Court of France Sergius sate 13. years and 8. months and died an 701. CHAP. III. Of Divers Countries 1. THe Heresies of former ages and now the arrogant presumption of The Christian Church is divided into ten parts Prelates causeth the Church of Christ to be divided into ten parts differing all one from another either in articles of faith or discipline and rites whereof they have been too zealous each part calling themselves the only true Church of Christ most pitifull These parts are 1. The Latines or Western Churches which hath been under the Bishop of Rome 2. The Greeks and with them the Iberi Slavoni Russi Muscovites and others scattered through Europe together with the Patriarchal Seas of Antioch and Jerusalem in Asia and the Patriarchal See of Alexandria in Aegypt all which were brought once under the Bishop of Constantinople My aim hath been principally to know the alterations of these two parts at what time and where the schism began and how it did wax and so have I followed as the matter and light of stories gives occasion It is remarkable that Pope Gregory the I. in lib. 7. Ep. 53. writes that all the four Patriarchs in the East did hold the same faith and doctrine with the Synod at Chalcedon and other General Councels before it nor did they ordain any Bishop who did not follow and maintain the same 3. The Ethiopians or Abyssines under Prester-John in Affrick they use to bathe or baptize themselves every year in rivers not that they think it necessary to salvation but they do it on the day of the Epiphany in remembrance of Christ's baptism for this the Romanists call them Anabaptists But we will in Century XIII hear Germanus Patriarch of Constantinople calling them Orthodox they are circumcized by an old custom rather than of religion for Herodotus in Euterpe testifieth that the Ethiopians and Aegyptians in his time and before were circumcized 4. The Jacobites are so named from Jacob Zanzal a Syrian and Eutithian Heretick who lived an 613. and more shortly they are called Coptites as Io. Scaliger de emend temp lib. 5. writes from a City in Aegypt where Dioclesian slue 144000. Martyres because they would not sacrifice to Idols this sort are dispersed in Aegypt Arabia and Chaldea they are also circumcized The Authour of the book called the Catholick Traditions first in French and then translated into English searches the differences of all Churches and except ceremonies or rites hath not marked great difference of the Abyssines and Jacobites from our Reformed Churches and in his Preface he saith they pretend to have their name Jacobites from Jacob the old Patriarch and the name Copthes or Cut because they are circumcized and in Qu. 5. he saith they call themselves Christians of the first conversion 5. The Nestorians are said to have abjured the heresie of Nestorians yet keep still the name for hatred and distinction of the Eutithians they dwell dispersed thorow Persia India and Tartary they use the Chaldean language in their Liturgy and their Prelate resideth in Mosal or Seleucia 6. Maronites dwell in Lybia and Phoenicia they use the Arabian tongue they are permitted to use Bells after the manner of the Western Church which is not granted to others in the East They are said to have been free from all enemies till this day not so much by strength or number of souldiers as by scituation of the mountains 7. The Armenians use only their own language but are infected with fond heresies they hold that Christ did not assume an human body of the Virgin Mary but had an incorruptible body from the moment of his conception and this body say they should be worshipped in the own nature of it and therefore they are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or worshippers of a corruptible thing and because they worship the Cross of Christ they are called Cross worshippers For these causes they are contemned by the Greeks but Pope Lucius the II. accepted them because at that time they did acknowledge the Pope as head of the Church nevertheless the Romans hate them as Hereticks but deal discreetly with them as they say to draw them unto their obedience they call their Arch-Bishop the Catholick Bishop 8. The Georgians are so called from St. George whose badge they carry they dwell in Media Persia and about the Caspian sea they agree with the Greeks both in language rites and doctrine 9. Suriani are so named from Sur a City of Assyria and also are called Samaritani they have the same language which the Sarazens had and religion with the Greeks for the most part and they have leavened bread in the Sacrament 10. Mozarabes who dwelt first in Arabia and thence they went in Colonies into Affrick and then into Spain but none of them remain till this day because they would not contract with any of another Religion in their Service they were brought to use the Latine language and to acknowledge the primacy of the Pope but they would not change in sundry other articles These are the remnants of the most ancient and famous Churches the most part of which agree in many more things of great importance than those wherein they dissent so that amongst the blind Pagans and blasphemous Mahumetists the name of God is invocated by some Christians with more piety it may be supposed than among others where there is greater libertie and clearness of doctrine Wheresoever the Word of God is preached we must think some are effectually called for the rain coming from heaven returns not again but watereth the earth and makes it to bud so is the word of the Lord Isa 55. And Jesus Christ is the Universal Shepheard of them all The Authour of the fore-named Catholick Tradition in the Annotation on the 5. question saith There are two or three hundred years past since that it hath been very hard to judge by the multitude
more and more and the Church was wondrously darkned with mens Traditions apparitions of spirits were frequent which when the Bishops and Priests did receive they were deceived and made no small Apostasie from the true faith into the confidence of merits and mens satisfactions So that Iohn de Molin in Specul Carmel cap. 6. hath truly observed that from the time of the Emperour Heraclius unto his own time The day declined to the evening and the Church hath suffered an Eclipse yea and almost made defection Io. Bal. cent 1. 74. appr 2. About these times saith another men were as it were made for barbaritie and many of the Ancients in whose books was the doctrine and acts of antiquitie being forsaken through negligence did suffer another and worse death In all which following calamities the Monks were not the least Agents for when the Monkish life was had in admiration the Popes thought them the fitter instruments in prosecuting their pleasure Before that time they had not authoritie to preach the word nor administer the Sacraments as may be seen at length in Gratian. caus 16. especially qu. 1. cap. Adjicimus there is an ordinance of Pope Leo I. that none but the Priests of the Lord should preach the word whether he were a Monk or Laick whatsoever measure of knowledge he had and Cap. hinc est etiam it is said The Ecclesiastical historie testifieth that untill the daies of Eusebius Losinius and Siricius Monks were only Monks and not Clergie And Gregorie lib. 4. Ep. 1. No man can serve in the Office of a Church-man and continue in a Monkish rule ordinarily And they all were Laicks except the Abbot saith Bellarmin de Monac lib. 2. cap. 4. and Spalatens de Rep. Eccles lib. 2. cap. 12. proveth it at length but they were subject unto the Priests of the Parish in receiving the Sacrament or if they were many they had their own Priest as Epiphanius ordained Paulinian Priest of Saint Jerom's Monasterie Bellarm. de not Eccles lib. 4. cap. 10. But Pope Boniface the IV. gave them libertie to preach and his successours gave them power of binding and loosing and although they had not charge of souls they made them equal in power everie where with the Priests in their own Parishes Gratian. caus 16. qu. 1. Sunt tamen They did cloak their idleness with profession of povertie according to the order of Saint Basil Augustine and other fathers which rules of the late Monks were so far from the institution of the Fathers that they never had dreamed any such thing could follow saith Pol. Vergil de invent rer lib. 7. cap. 3. for according to the institutions Monks had nothing of their own neither did live chargeably unto others but upon the works of their hands and they gave their works unto their Decanus saith August de mori Eccles Cathol lib. 1. cap. 31. and in Reg. 2. tradita Fratrib cap. 2. he commandeth them to read some hours to pray some hours and to work some hours Chrysost hom 59. ad pop Antioch saith They know not begging and Bellarm. de monast lib. 2. cap. 43. and Durae contr Whitak fol. 387. out of Jerom Epiphanius and others shew that all the Monks in old times did work as the Apostle had commanded except one Monasterie of Saint Martin so writeth Basil in exercit ser 4. But in the seventh Centurie they had fair Cloisters Princely Abbies rich Revenues and what did they not purchase But no work at all amongst the most part of them so that Bernard crieth in Apolog. ad Guil. abbat O how far different are we from the Monks in the daies of Antonius And in Epist 42. he saith Work dark places voluntarie povertie these do nobilitate Monks but your eies behold everie thing your feet tread in everie market your tongues are heard in all Counsels your hands do pull unto you everie patrimonie As they were not sloathfull in their own affairs so when the Popes and Bishops began to have more care of policie preferment and such earthly things and each one to strive against the usurpation of another more then they did study the Scriptures Then the Benedictines and afterwards other sorts of hypocrites were sent under colour of preaching Christ but indeed to deceive the world and to perswade men to submit themselves unto the See of Rome The Monks propined the cup of fornication to all nations they perswade Kings to subject their Crowns unto the High-priest and they were the sowers of his superstitious rites and other errours as may be seen at length in the Historie of the Councel at Trent in the Congregations of the 4. and 5. Sessions where the Bishops and Rulers sought to take these liberties from Monks but the Romish Courtiers would not The Bishops of Spain and Gallicia in the 4. Councel at Toledo did espie this hypocrisie and Cap. 52. did ordain That Bishops should restrain all Religious persons so did the Monks call themselves as if there were no religion in others who were not of the number of the Clergie and went from place to place And each Bishop should compell them within his Diocie to return into some Monasterie or take them to a Parish unless they were dismissed for age or sickness This Act could not stand for the mysterie of iniquitie must go on So that justly doth I. Hooper Bishop of Glocester and Martyr an 1555. call the Monks the pale horse saying This pale horse is the time wherein hypocrites and dissemblers entred into the Church under pretence of true religion they killed more souls with heresies and superstition then all the Tyrants that ever were did kill bodies with fire sword or banishment as it appears by his name who sitteth upon the horse that is Death for all souls who leave Christ and trust to these hypocrites live unto the Divel in everlasting pain these pretenced and false hypocrites have stirred the Earthquakes that is the Princes of the World against Christ's Church Letters of Saints and Martyrs Printed an 1564. pag. 116. By their Sermons they did commend the primacie of the Pope everie where and Boniface the V. and then other Popes gave them so many Prerogatives that they who had the greatest desire of libertie became Monks Erasmus in Vita Hieron Yea and Kings forsaking their Scepter betook them to a Monkish life as Bambas King of the Goths in Spain and some retaining their Crowns professed themselves of the Order of Monks by dispensation With provision that they give Revenue to one Abbey or more and the Church that is the Popes and their Members the Monks suffer no loss or in a word that Monasteries may be enriched At first out of the Monasteries as Colledges were chosen Presbyters who were esteemed of an higher degree August Epist 76. ad Aurel. and Pelagius the I. Bishop of Rome writing to Antonia and Decia saith I wish that those who are nourished by us in this habit and in Monasteries may when they shall
bold reprover of Kings he became a shameless flatterer of Popes for he is said to have first moved the decree in Gratian. dist 40. cap. Si quis if a Pope carry with him innumerable souls into Hell no man ought to say unto him What doest thou He spoke so and afterwards the Popes did aim at exemption from censure untill they did attain it he had from Rome a power Legantine in Germany neither preached he only unto the Heathens but did corrupt several Provinces where Christ had been preached as Thuringia Argentina c. with Roman Manicheism condemning some meats forbidding marriage of Priests and permitting to have Nuns or Whores urging the worship of images in a word his care was not so much for Christianism as for Papism for he writ unto Pope Zachary saying How few soever Disciples God giveth me in this my charge I cease not to incline them to the obedience of the Apostolick See he caused the Monastery of Eulda to be built in favour of English men and was killed at Borna being suspected of a conspiracy 5. Many did preach and write against him and his superstitions as Adelbert The opposers of his Rites a French Bishop and Sidonius an Arch-Bishop of Bavaria Samson a Scot Bishop of Auxerre and Virgilius an Irish man Bishop of Juvavia as Nauclerus and Aventine do record Boniface dilateth them unto Pope Zachary and as Bern. Lutzenburg in Catol writeth the Pope in a Synod at Rome condemneth them depriveth them of their Priesthood and excommunicateth them before they were heard and when they sought to be heard and plead their cause in a Synod Boniface denied access unto them and said Excommunicated men should not be admitted into a Synod nor have the benefit of the Law So partly by tyranny of the Pope and partly by authority of Pipin Boniface did oppress all his adversaries Catal. test ver ex vita Bonifac. Particularly one Clemens did reprove Boniface 1. That he did so advance the authority of the Roman Bishop seeing all Teachers are equally successours of the Apostles 2. That he condemned the marriage of Priests 3. That he did speak too much for the Monkish life 4. That he had anointed the King of France contrary to the undoubted right of the Merovei 5. That he appointed Masses for the dead and other new Rites unknown in the Church heretofore Aventin Annal. lib. 3. Epist Zachar. ad Bonif. in tom 2. Concil 6. Albine or Alcwin had good knowledge of the Latine and Greek languages Alcwin and his doctrines Charls the Great calleth him his Master in an Epistle written unto him deseptuages sexages Biblioth de la Bigne tom 3. where are some of his works On Ps 51. he writeth thus It is said unto the Father Then wilt thou accept the sacrifice of righteousness that is the most glorious passion of the Son who offered himself a sacrifice for all men that they might attain salvation which the world did not deserve by their works Ibid. When I look on my self I find nothing in me but sin thy righteousness must deliver me it is thy mercy and not my merits that saveth me we are quickned by the mercy of God in the name of our Saviour and not by our merits In his works he often useth the word merite but here we may see in what sence he and others do understand it On the fourth poenit Ps I could defile my self but I cannot cleanse my self unless thou Lord Jesu do cleanse me by sprinkling thy holy blood No good can be in us unless it be thy working grace who hast made us On Ps 118. Thou hast made me to be desirous of thy Commandments make me also able to do help that I may do what thou commendest and give what thou commandest And in another place Free-will abideth as yet in men by nature that in whom God willeth he may be pleased to make free by grace that they have not an evil will for since the first man by free-will was sold under sin the freedom of man is evil because the goodness of the will is taken away from the free-will which goodness none can have of himself unless he have it being helped by the grace of God's mercy without whose help free-will can neither turn unto God nor make any progress unto God He hath the like words in lib. 2. de Trinit cap. 8. On Eccles cap. 1. The Sun Christ inlightneth all things with the splendour and vertue of his spiritual grace in whose punishment is our salvation he ariseth to them who believe in him and he goeth down to every unbeliever Ibid. cap. 3. We should rejoice in this spiritual pleasure of meat and drink not only in the Sacrament but in reading the Holy Scriptures also where we may eat and drink of the Tree of life Ibid. cap. 7. Let us consider the works of God how great and wondrous they are and how in his free mercy he hath chosen one and in his just judgement he despiseth another as it is written of the Twins I have loved Jacob and hated Esau In Praefa lib. 1. de Trinit We should all pray that the Catholick faith which only quickneth mankind and only doth sanctifie may be truly fixed in the hearts of all men by one confession Ca. 1. Although we be thrown down from the joy of blessed felicity into the miserable blindness of this exile for the just punishment of original sin yet we are not so cut off that even in this changable and temporary estate we know not to seek and desire eternity truth and blessedness which is clear in that we have not a will to die nor be deceived nor be miserable whence is this natural instinct that all men would be blessed although this appetite is diversly in the minds of particular persons some think to be blessed in riches The whole divine Scriptures exhort us to be lifted up from earthly unto heavenly things where is true and eternal blessedness unto which it is most certain that none can attain but by the faith of the Catholick peace In Praefa lib. 2. All the authority of the holy books serve unto us to make us believe rightly of God and to love him with all our heart but the sight of man's mind is not able to behold the most excellent light of God's Majesty unless it be inlightned by the brightness of the righteousness of faith and love through the gift of God's grace therefore we should pray for the grace of God that the ey of our heart may be cleansed to see how properly the Trinity is the one and only and true God and how rightly the Father the Son and the Holy Spirit is said understood and beleeved to be one and the same substance Lib. 3. cap. 1. What did the human nature in the man Christ deserve that it should be assumed into the unity of the person of the only Son of God what good will what desire of
and govern although the Romish Legates were present Besides the Bishops of France and Germany he called the Bishops of Italy Spain and England not to seek any furtherance to his authority said he but for maintenance and defence of the Truth Here was condemed the heresie of Felix Bishop of Urgelitan and Elipand of Toledo who held that Christ is the Son of God only by adoption of his human nature This was the one cause of assembling the Councel 2. Theophylact and Stephen the Pope's Legates did present the Acts of the Synod at Nice to be confirmed and subscribed The Fathers did refuse and did compare the Act of the Councel under Copronymus with the late Acts at Nice The former had condemned the worship and having of Images either privately or publickly the other had authorized the adoration of Images with cloaths incense candles bowing of knees c. They would keep a middle course that it is not altogether unlawfull to have Images in private houses nor Churches but to worship them is contrary to Christian faith and smelleth of Paganism Therefore they discern the Synod of Nice to have been wicked and deserves not the name of Universal nor seventh Councel and they writ some books against the worship of Images wherein they refute particularly all the pretended arguments of them at Nice these books went abroad in the name of Charls Afterwards the worshippers of Images did what they could that no memory should be of the proceedings of this Synod and those books except that they say Charls did somewhat concerning Images But as Chemnitius hath marked in Exam. Conc. Triden par 4. that many old Historians as Egmard Regino Adon and some later as Antoninus Blondus Aventine have written that this Synod did condemn the worship of Images and the Iconalatrous Synod of the Greeks and did Ordain that it should be called neither seventh nor Universal but a Pseudo Synod Cassander in Consult 21. saith in his time was a copy of those books of Charls in the Vatican Bibliotheke And after the Councel at Trent Tilius a French Bishop caused them to be published in Print The Papists in the Cathol apolo tract 2. sect 7. say The book is forged under the name of Charls the Great But were all these Authours Protestants who testifie of them and what can they say unto Hincmarus Rhemen whose testimony followeth in Cent. 9. It is to be marked that all the Councels in the time of Charls the Great do shew in the first words that they were assembled at the command of Charls or Charls commanding and injoining the Councel at Rome not being excepted as Cratian recordeth dist 63. cap. Adrianus saying Charls returning to Rome did appoint a Synod with Pope Adrian in the Patriarchate of Lateran in the Church of Saint Salvator c. Bellarmin de Eccles lib. 4. cap. 5. asketh What Councel ever condemned the Church of Rome or their Popes We have now seen the Pope of Rome condemned in the sixth General Councel and their Doctrine condemned in that other at Constantinople and in the famous Synod at Franckford and in the next Century we shall find another Councel at Constantinople and more in other places and ages contradicting and expressly condemning the Popes of Rome And for continuation of this matter here by anticipation I add the Councel held at Paris An At Paris 825. where the Epistle of Pope Adrian and the Act of the second Councel at Nice was read and censured as is manifest by the decretal Epistle directed unto Lewis and Lotharius of which not far from the beginning these are the words We have caused to be read before us first the Epistle of Do. Adrian Pope which he at the request of the Emperour Constantine and his mother Irene sent over sea and so far as our parvity understandeth as he justly reproveth them who did rashly presume to break down and abolish Images in these parts so is known to have written imprudently that he would have images to be superstitiously worshipped for which cause he also gave order also that a Synod should be assembled and by his authority under an Oath did judge that Images should be set up and worshipped and be called holy where as it is lawfull to set them up but it is wickedness or unlawfull to worship them Baron ad An. 825. § 5. 6. Hen. Spelman in Concil ad An. 787. hath a Synod held at Calchuth in At Calchuth England wherein some things are remarkable Gregory Bishop of Ostien and Theophylact Bishop of Tudert did write unto Pope Adrian the Acts of that Synod in their own name as their work which they had recommended unto the Synod and the Synod had accepted In the Preface they shew it was done in two Kingdomes at several times the one Bishop had gone to the one Kingdom and the other to the other Kingdom Gregory went to York and the Bishop of the place sent unto the King Oswald who then was farther North and hearing of the Legate did indict the Synod and Nota did convene with his Lords both Ecclesiastical and Secular There they say No Roman Priest was sent hither after Augustine till now Ca. 1. They admonish to keep the faith of the six General Councels 2. That Baptism should be administred at set times and no other times unless for great necessity and they who answer for the infant should be obliged to teach him at ripe years the Lord's Prayer and Creed 3. Each Bishop should hold a Synod twice every year and visit his Diocy once a year Ca. 11. Their speech was unto the King and Lords that they should not judge Priests seeing they are Angels Ca. 12. Kings should be chosen by the Priests and Elders of the people and none should be chosen who had been begotten in adultry or incest It seemeth this was the first Act of a Synod in this kind and it may be questioned whether Popish Princes will now consent unto it There they add that none should meddle with the murther of a King and if any did attempt or adhere unto such a crime if he be a Bishop or of Priestly degree let him be deposed and deprived of the Heavenly inheritance as Judas from his place and whosoever shall assent unto such a sacriledge he shall be burned with everlasting fire It may be doubted whether Bishops and Jesuits will consent unto this part of the Canon Unto these Acts did subscribe the King Bishops Dukes and Abbots And in the other Kingdom and Synod Lambert Arch-Bishop of Canterbury subscribed before King Offa and then the Bishops Abbots Dukes and Counts THE THIRD AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church Fading and of Anti-Christ Rising containing the space of 400. years from the Year of our Lord 600. untill the year 1000. CENTURY IX CHAP. I. Of EMPEROURS IT is said before that Irene did govern the Empire of The erection of the Western Empire Constantinople which was
whereas before it was only by practice He sate 3 years 10. NICOLAUS the I surnamed the great was chosen by the Romans The Emperour will be acknowledged in the election of the Pope Before he was chosen the Emperour Lewis knowing how expedient it was for him to preserve the right of his Ancestours in the election made hast to Rome but the Romans purposely prevened him with the election Nicolaus thought to debar the Emperor from the consecration but he could not hinder that He had a mouth that spoke great things by his decree he equalleth The Pope speaks some great things Papal decrees unto the holy Scriptures he ordained that no secular Prince nor Emperour should be present in the Synods unless it were in matter of faith Gratian. dist cap. Vbinam to wit Princes should put to death them which are condemned of heresie He ordained that all publick prayers should be in Latine as Pope Vitalian had ordained before but was not obeyed that no Laick should judge a Church-man that the Pope should be judged of none because Constantine the great called the Bishop of Rome a God Grat. dist 96. cap. Salis. At this time Michael Bardas put away his wife and married her daughter for this cause Ignatius the Patriarch denied him the Communion Bardas assembleth a Synod and causeth Ignatius to be deposed and setteth up Photius Here ariseth a sedition some favouring the good cause and others swaying with authority In the end Nicolaus was intreated to take away the schism The Pope was well pleased and sent his Legates Rodoal Bishop of Portuen and Zachary Bishop of Ananien giving them a Commission to restore Ignatius if he would promise to restore the worship of Images Zonaras saith Bardas perswadeth the Legates to approve what he had done When they return Nicolaus excommunicateth them and deposeth them as transgressours of his commands Ph. Morn in Myster p. 177. At that time Nicolaus writ the Epistle which is in the 3. tome and some truths contrary to his successours of Councels and contains swelling presumption in some points contrary to ancient histories yet in other points contrary to the doctrine of his successours There he saith none of the Eastern Emperours had acknowledged the authority of the Bishops of Rome This he saith expressly but in an upbraiding manner as if the Emperours had omitted their duty Speaking of Ignatius he saith the Judges should not be suspected this he confirms by reason and by many examples and from Pope Gelasius he saith Should the same persons be enemies Judges and witnesses even earthly matters should not be committed to such judgement Doth he not then maintain the lawfull excuses of John Husse and Martine Luther who for the same causes were unwilling to be judged by the Popes their enemies Then Nicolaus alledgeth that Pope Celestin was President in the general Councel at Ephesus but the words of that Councel shew that Cyril Bishop of Alexandria was President And to prove that they should not have judged the Patriarch he brings the example of David who would not smite his Master Saul but he observes not that Saul was King and therefore neither should his successours have kicked against their Soveraign Emperours He addeth a little number hindreth not where truth abounds neither avails multitude where ungodliness reigneth nor should any man boast of a multitude c. What is more contradictory to the doctrine of the Romish Church in following ages which holds multitude to be an infallible note of the true Church After a little he commendeth the worship of Images and will have all Councels to be estimate by the approbation of the Pope Whereas the Bishops of Rome were wont to term the Emperour our Lord and Defender this is the first that calls the Emperour his son and his successours sometimes will not honour him with the title of their servant He said Before the coming of Christ some were typically both Priests and Kings but when the type is come to the true King and High-Priest in one person the Emperour should no more take to him the right of the Priesthood nor hath the High-Priest taken unto him the name of the Emperour because the one Mediator between God and Man even the Man Christ Jesus hath so discerned the offices of both powers their dignities and actions being distinguished that both Emperours have need of High-Priests in spiritual things and the High-Priests have need of the Imperial laws for temporal things and so spiritual actions may be free from carnal oppressions and therefore the souldier of God should not be intangled with worldly affairs neither should he rule divine things who is wrapped in worldly matters and so both powers may be helped Gratian hath registred these words dist 96. cap. Cùm ad verum He speaks so to exclude the Emperour from judging Ecclesiastical causes but neither he nor Gratian did foresee how the same words would condemn the succeeding Popes who have usurped both Swords and two Robes nor how Bellarmin de Ro. Pont. lib. 5. cap. 3. gathereth out of these words that the Dominion of the World belongeth not to the Pope and reasoneth thus Seeing whatsoever the Pope hath he hath it from Christ as Pope Nicolaus saith then the Pope may take all power from the Emperours and Kings or he may not take it if he may take it then he is greater then Christ if he may not take it then he hath not Princely power Again cap. 8. he saith Christ for conserving humility would distinguish these two offices and gave only the Priesthood to Peter and left the Empire to Tiberius According to this consequence it may be justly inferred the Pope now doth contrary to the tenet of the ancient Bishops and is the Antichrist exalting himself contrary to Christ's order above all that is called God This Nicolaus did ordain that no man should receive the Sacrament from any Priest who had a concubine or wife He sate 7 years 9 months his See after him was vacant 8 years 7 months Platin. Who was head of the Church on earth at that time Or was it headless 10. HADRIAN the II the son of a Bishop Talarus was chosen in a tumult of the people without consent of the Emperour wherefore his Legates were not a little offended yet were appeased by the Romans alledging that the multitude could not be ruled and they intreated the Legates that they would confirm the good man which the clergy and people had named Platin The Legates yeeld although they clearly perceive that the clergy and people would usurp all the authority of the election and perhaps saith he that the liberty of the Church-men may increase At that time Basilius slue The Pope by flattery climbeth up in higher account at Constantinople the Eastern Emperour as is said and when he came to the Sacrament Photius the Patriarch rejects him as unworthy of Communion who with his own hand had slain his Soveraign Basilius dissembling his
removed also from them the Embassadours of the Empire and his interest in the Apostolical election what more saith he he granted them all that they would even as these things are easily given that are not well conquered nor are hoped to be possessed in time coming And Otho 3. Emp. in diplom said Charls gave what he never had and he gave them as he could for he sought them sinistrously nor had he hope to inâ—oy them peaceably And his brother the King of Germany and his son Charls despised this Coronation and ceased not to invade both France and Italy Here Sigonius de reg Ital. lib. 4. observeth that whatsoever other Emperours gave unto the Popes they expressly did reserve the Princedom and dition of Rome together with the election of the Bishop both which now were renounced and also the authority over the Church-lands which his Successours sought to recover and could not for as Continuator Eutropii saith from this time none of the Kings none of the Emperours could recover the honourable priviledges of the Princely dignity because they wanted either courage or knowledge and through the many contentions and continual divisions of the Kingdom Moreover hitherto the Empire went by succession from the father to the son or nearest in kindred and the consecration of the King of Lombardy by the Bishop of Millan or of the Emperour by the Bishop of Rome was accounted but a solemn rite but Pope John taking this advantage changeth the words to a loftier stile for in the Convention after he had commended King Charls as far as Pope Adrian had reviled him he added Therefore we have chosen and approved him together with the wishes and desires of all our brethren and fellow Bishops and other servants of the Holy Church of Rome and of the honourable Senate and of all the people of Rome and of this gowned Nation and according to the ancient custom we have solemnly advanced him unto the Scepter of the Roman Empire and we have honoured him with the name Augustus Charls was no sooner returned into France but but is opposed in Italy behold the Dukes of Tusculum whose head was Albertus conspired with Formosus Bishop of Portuen and some others against Pope John because he had preferred a stranger above Albertus and many Italians would have had the Empire restored to their Nation They did so vex him that he was forced to send unto Charls for aid craving that he would deliver Italy from the Sarazens and himself from the Tusculans In the mean time Charls had summoned a Councel in France by advice of John Tuscanensis and John Aretin and Angesisus Senen but by Apostolical authority and his own confirmation Thus begun the names of the Popes to be prefixed with the names of Emperours and Kings contrary to the ancient form In this Synod by vertue of an Epistle Decretal of Pope John the Emperour did propound one day and another and the third day to have Angesisus the Pope's Legate Primat of France to the end he might execute the will of the Pope in France to wit call Synods declare and publish the Papal Decrees unto other Bishops and also if need be report unto the Apostolick See their proceedings and other intricate affairs might be dispatched by his mediation with the Apostolick See So far was he besotted with the fatal cup. At that time the French Bishops clearly did perceive how great evils were imminent and by the Clergy of France and they would not condescend unto his temerity but stood to their former liberty Aimoin lib. 5. cap. 32. 33. Ph. Morn in Myster This John was the first who gave pardons or indulgences to them who would fight against the Sarazens When he was demanded by the Bishops of France Whether they who were dead or afterwards might die in that cause should obtain forgiveness for their sins We answer said he boldly with the godliness of Christ who die in these Wars with the godliness of the Catholick faith shall receive the rest of eternal life Ioha Epist 144. Ph. Morn ib. pag. 195. As ready was he to accurse and account as Heathens all them who give not obedience unto him and so they were accounted Martyrs and Saints who did bear Arms with him against whatsoever power At that time Lakold Duke of Cracove Tet waxed in Poland being chosen King of Poland would not acknowledge Lewis King of Germany as his lawfull Superiour but sent unto Pope John professing to hold the Crown from him and made the Kingdom Tributary unto Saint Peter by paiment of money yearly Crantz in Vandal lib. 8. cap. 2. Into the and in Constantinople East also his ambition goeth but by a way directly contrary unto his Predecessours Ignatius being restored by Basilius as we have mentioned and Pope Adrian he pleaseth neither of the two not the Emperour because he would not sway to all his fantasies neither pleaseth he the Pope because he would not quit the Church of Bulgaria and therefore Pope John threatned him with his curse When Ignatius was dead Basilius would have Photius restored and because he was deposed by authority of a Councel and the Pope the Emperour dealt with Pope John that he might be set up again and if John will consent he saith there would be more quietness in the Church but otherwise the schism is like to continue and he promised to prepare a Navy for the defence of the Coast of Latium and Hetruria against the Sarazens and he will cause Photius to renounce the Church of Bulgaria unto the See of Rome Ambition or as Baronius ad An. 878. § 4. speaketh worldly wisdom which is an enemy to God so thrusteth Pope John headlong that contrary to his Predecessours Nicolaus and Adrian he restored Photius who was so far from giving any sign of repentance that in a manifest declaration of their eighth general Councel he set himself directly against it for Photius was scarce set in his chair but he perswaded the Emperour to assemble another Synod at Constantinople where he produced the Letters Where again opposition was made of Pope John whether true or false it 's uncertain Baronius saith they were feigned declaring the late Councel which was called the eighth general to be of no authority and they gave that name unto this Councel Ph. Mornay saith Zonaras described it under this name with all the Acts and Sessions thereof There were present three Legates of Pope John to wit two Bishops Paul and Eugenius and Peter a Cardinal Priest they were so basely intreated as appears in Zonaras that none before them were so contemned It is marked first here were 380 Bishops and in the former were 301. 2. Nicolaus and Adrian were condemned as authours of much mischief but John was advanced above the skies with praise There a Councel condemning a Councel where the Pope's Legates were Presidents and which was confirmed by the Pope 3. The Church of Bulgaria was referred to
the person of an High-Priest but plaiest the Tyrant under the Coat of a Shepheard we find thee to be a Wolf thou art called a Father but falsely and thou shewest thy self a Judas by thy deeds when thou callest thy self the servant of servants thou contendest to be Lord of Lords and according to the discipline of Christ our Saviour thou art the lowest of all the Servants of God's Church but in ambition thou runnest headlong whatsoever pleaseth thee is lawfull and thou art become a drone to Christians What remains but to call him the Antichrist whom the Romanists call the third Elias They conclude For these causes we with our brethren and collegues will neither stand at thy command nor acknowledge thy voice neither do we fear thy Bulls and Thunders c. Of his Primacy they say The Holy Ghost is the Authour of all Churches how far soever they be separated thorow the World the City of our God whose Citizens we are belongeth to the four airths or corners of Heaven it is larger then the City which the holy Prophets have called Babylon because she makes her god-head equal unto the Heaven and braggeth that she is eternal as if she were God having all wisdom and glorieth that she neither erreth nor can erre Ph. Morn in Myster pag. 175. Where also is another Epistle written unto the same Pope drawn out of the French Annals it concludeth thus We will in no way receive thy wicked sentence which is far from the zeal of uprightness unjust unreasonable and contrary to the Canonical laws yea with all the Synod of our brethren we despise and contemn it as unlawfull accursed and fondly pronounced and truly we will not communicate with thee who art a favourer and pertaker with accursed persons and despisers of holy religion we are content with the communion of the whole Church and society of brethren above whom thou exaltest thy self whom thou despisest and from whom thou separatest thy self by thy swelling pride Now we who have experience of thy craft and deceit and also know thy disdain and swelling dominion we yeeld nothing nothing at all unto thee nor thy pride whereby thou indeavourest to overwhelm us all at the pleasure of our enemies whom thou favourest and thou shalt know that we are not thy Clarks as thou vauntest of thy self but if thy pride would suffer thee thou shouldest acknowledge us thy brethren and fellow Bishops Hence it appeareth that they begun by experience to smell out where the Antichrist or the man of pride was 15. When the controversie was between Charls the Bald and the two A lamentation for the Church in her pretended head and remedy petitioned from Kings Kings of Germany for the division of Lorain or as Ph. Morn speaks for marches Luithpert Bishop of Mentz was so respected for his gifts of prudence and holiness that the Kings did refer the deciding of the controversie unto him When the Pope did begin to usurp more and more upon the Bishops of Germany Luithpert writ unto King Lewis thus The present cause permits me not to be silent any longer which if I forsake I cannot be excusable before our Lord Jesus Christ unto whom it appertains and I should be conyict of my promise made unto your Majesty if I sitting in the watch wherein I am set do see danger coming on you and with idle and unfaithfull silence I dissemble and becoming sloathfull I will seem an hireling rather than a Shepheard of the Church the Pastoral care of which unworthy I have taken upon me The dignity of the Church is grievously shaken and defaced in the Seat of Saint Peter even so that by a hid persecution the like hath not been heard not by Infidels or them who know not the Lord but by them ô how to be bewailed who should be guides and governours of the Church they indeavour to advance the doctrine of man above the word of God and the malady of the head if it be not prevented by timely and wholesom medicine must needs spread through the members Ye know the danger of God's people which is fearfully approaching neither can ye be ignorant that the Pastours at which the elements do tremble who should provide for the safety of the weak have left the path-way and themselves run into perdition and they open a ditch to so many as follow them Wherefore I exhort your wisdom who lovest truth and righteousness that according to the wisdom given unto you from above ye would deal with them which know the truth and love righteousness what way the scandals of dissension may be removed which the sower of Tares by his craft ceaseth not to spread and that peace and long wished for unity may be restored unto the Church and the help of watchfulness may be had in time lest foolish negligence give way unto the wounds for all the body of the Church is not yet wounded although the head be smitten with sores and several members seem to be diseased and therefore the infirm must be helped if they will accept of cure by those which are known to be whole and sound or they must be cutt off according to the command of our Physician lest the whole body perish Wherefore it seemeth unto me both necessary and expedient that the religious Prince Charls your brother be in time requested unto this purpose that as well he as the Priests of his Kingdom may meet with you and your Bishops and may be partners of the same work with you that when ye shall by the help of God return peaceably from your intended journy with one consent and common indeavour by the grace of God ye may restore peace and concord unto the Catholick and Apostolical Church according to orthodox doctrine Ph. Morn in Myster pag. 162. Observe here the estate of the Church at that time and that when the head is diseased the body cannot be readily cured but by common authority of Princes and Synods 16. Hincmar of whom I have made mention in Pope Nicolaus was many years Arch-Bishop of Rhemes upon several occasions he did solicit and flatter the Popes and at other times did practice and write against them as is to be seen in Baron Annal. tom 9. and the Cardinal doth accordingly allow The power of Provincial Bishops and disallow him In one of his Epistles he professeth that he had received a Palle from Pope Leo the IV not as a badge of subjection and he avoweth plainly that in doubtfull causes the Provincial Bishops should ask counsel from the Arch-Bishop neither should a Bishop go unto the Pope untill he advertize and confer with the Arch-Bishop neither needeth the Arch-Bishop await for judgment from the See of Rome so far as he hath certain decrees of Canons Laws and Councels And he did forbid his Nephew Hincmar to obey the Pope's citation when he summoned him to Rome In an Epistle to Pope Hadrian the II he quoteth a testimony of Pope Leo
them which have not beleeved in him nor will ever beleeve as the Lord himself saith Matth. 20 The Son of man came ... to give his soul in redemption for many 4. That he beleeve and confess that the Almighty God saveth whom he willeth and that none at all can be saved but whom he will save and that all are saved whom he will save and therefore it is not at all his will those be saved whosoever are not saved as the Prophet saith Whatsoever the Lord willeth he doth that both in Heaven and on Earth And saith Prudent although there be some other things wherein he hath satisfied and subscribed in which being condemned in Pelagius the Church hath universally consented yet these being against him and his followers cleared from his froward expositions by the Apostolical See at the instance of the blessed Aurelius Bishop of Carthage and of Augustine with other 214 Bishops and being published unto all the World by many both Epistles and Books all the Church to day rejoiceth in confesseth preacheth holdeth and shall hold This Epistle of Prudentius is in the 2 tome of the French Councels and by it we may see not only his mind but the universal doctrine of all the Church in all the World as he affirmeth Although Histories do not express whether Aeneas did subscribe these Articles yet it may be gathered from the 99 Epistle of Lupus Ferarien where he commends this Aeneas and saith that Prudentius with the other Bishops did confirm his ordination By authority of Lotharius a Synod was held An. 855. at Valentia the Canons thereof follow hereafter For the present I add the words of Baronius concerning it generally saying The Bishops thought good to bring no other thing into the Church then what the most holy Fathers and faithfull Teachers of the Church had in all sincerity taught formerly in Affrica in the Councel at Carthage and in France in the Councel at Arausicane whereunto we should cleave in all points to wit that the godly are saved no other way but by the grace of God and the wicked are condemned for their own iniquity And that the wicked do not perish because as some say they could not be good but because they would not Then he sheweth that the Acts of this Synod were sent unto Hincmar and that he did by writing condemn these errours But Vsser taxeth Baronius that he hath written of this matter slenderly and from the writings of Hincmar and from Acts of Synods convinceth him especially he declareth from a book of the Church of Lions that there was diversity of opinions among them of Lions concerning the fifth Canon of this Synod which in the end of that book thinks the greatest difference between the Elect and the Reprobates to be that in the Reprobates remaineth the guiltiness of the first transgression which is taken from the Elect by the blood of Christ Also he sheweth that in the year 856 in the moneth of August Charls the Bald did call a Synod at Bonoile by Paris and another in September at Nielph where he gave unto Hincmar the Articles of the Synod at Valentia and what he had received from others in favour of Gotteschalk that Hincmar should answer unto them and that after three years Hincmar did return a great book of God's predestination and of man's free-will as Flodoard sheweth Hist lib. 3. cap. 13 and that the adverse party was not satisfied by that great volumn neither was the authority of the Valentian Synod lessned and therefore An. 859 Charls calleth another Synod in Audemantunno Lingonum where for the instruction of God's people the Canons of the Valentian Synod were voiced and confirmed again and proclaimed only in the fifth Canon they express not the four Articles because they perceive Hincmar was offended by so express condemning them as if they thereby had neglected the limits and law of charity and they did add the name of John Scot unto the nineteen Articles This Synod is called Lingonensis in Concil Gall. tom 3. After 14 daies was a more frequent Synod of twelve Provinces at Saponaria a Village of the City of Tullen where was King Charls and his Nephews Lotharius and Charls sons of the Emperour Lotharius there the Canons of the former Synod and the Carisiac Articles were read again and again great contention was between Remigius and Hincmar with their followers the one pleading for and the other against the Articles of Gotteschalk but as Hincmar writeth in an Epistle Dedicatory unto Charls the Bald the stir was calmed by the wisedom of the Arch-Bishop Remigius exhorting them all to bring unto the next Synod the books of the Catholick Doctours and as they shall find them agreeing unto the Apostolical and Catholick doctrine all should hold together unanimously It appeareth in the Acts of this Synod that it was so soon closed because of the murmurs in the country All this time Gotteschalk was still in Prison in the Monastery of Haultvillier whence he sent forth first a short confession and then a larger one confirmed by testimonies of Scripture and of the ancient Doctours In the end of the latter he craved that there might be a free Synod wherein truth might be made known unto all and errours altogether taken away and he lamenteth that for baseness of his person truth is despised and his adversaries follow not charity and refuse verity only that they may seem victorious Now of all that I have read concerning his Confessions and the writings of both parties I gather that at that time the greatest controversie was concerning the predestination of the wicked unto punishment howbeit there was also some difference concerning free-will and the efficient cause of conversion or of faith and good works And because Hincmar in his Epistle unto Whence was the word Prâ—destinatians Pope Nicolaus and Semipelagians make mention of Hereticks whom they call Praedestinati or Praedestinatiani here I add concerning that name that the first who mentioneth it was he who writ the continuation of Ierom's Chronicle for he about the 24 year of Arcadius and Honorius writeth saying At this time began the heresie of Praedestinati which had the beginning from Augustine So it is expressly saith Vsser in Histor Gottes cap. 2. in two old manuscripts one in the King's Bibliotheke and another in the Benedictines at Cambridge although in the Printed books it is not said from Augustine but from the books of Augustine being ill understood And certainly these words of Hincmar are frivolous since Pope Celestine did not write against such an heresie but against the Pelagians as is clear in his Epistles unto Augustine and he doth approve the doctrine of Augustine and Prosper in his Epistle unto Augustine which and the Epistles of Celestine are amongst the Epistles of Augustine writeth saying Many of the servants of Christ which are in the City Massilies think that in the writings of your Holiness against the Pelagian Hereticks whatsoever you
Hence is arisen another novelty that whereas the bread was wont to be broken and distributed out of the same loaf now they break not the bread they say for reverence as if the Apostles and primitive Church had not been reverent or Believers now cannot be reverent and therefore lest Wafers people do break Christ's body with their teeth they do provide Wafers which may melt away in the mouth Cassander in Liturg. saith This is religion many waies despised 30. He mentioneth the receiving of bread only nevertheless it is certain the distribution of the Cup also was ordained by Drinking is out of use Christ and it continued in use For Raban in the same book chap. 31. saith The Lord would have the Sacraments of his body and blood taken by the mouth of Believers Now this custom was not forbidden untill the Councel at Constance An. 1415 Cassand Consul art 22 and again it was permitted unto the Bohemians An. 1438. by the Councel at Basil Yea Pope Gelasius the I made a Decree that who would not communicate in both should be excommunicated from both This Decree stood in force about the year 1200 and is registred by Gratian. de consecr cap. 2. Comperimus his reason is because the division of one and the same mystery cannot be without great sacriledge Upon these words the Gloss saith This is understood of the Species .... therefore it is taken under both kinds as a Pupil must approve all which a Tutor doth or refuse all yet saith he a sick man who may not drink wine or any other in necessity may take the body without wine When and by whom came this alteration Jesuit Coster in Enchir. tracta de commun sub utraque spe saith Not by commandment of Bishops but it crept in by the practice of the people the Bishops winking at it It is likely the communion of bread only came by practice of Priests after that Thomas Aquin. had devised concomitancy lest any thing might seem superfluous 31. This is the second time that Kiss the Priest saluteth the people Biel in Expos Miss lect 16. noteth three salutations with the particular reasons as they may be Io. Beleth cap. 48. saith The Priest takes this kiss from the Eucharist or as some think from the Altar and gives it to the Deacon or sub-Deacon that by them it may go unto others but saith he with this caution that men give it not unto women lest some wantonness or carnality creep into the thoughts The Rhemists would derive this custom of the Mass from Rom. 16. 16 but Paul did not kiss the bread nor the Altar nor did he command it as a part or pendicle of the Mass As it is a fashion among us for men meeting or parting with friends to shake hands so it was among the Jews and some other Nations as appears by many places in both Testaments for men to kiss men which custom Christians did also observe and therefore the Apostle doth moderate that custom that it should be with holiness and as that secular custom did wear out of use so it ceased also in the Church 32. Beleth hath the words Lamb of God who takes away the A change in the words Agnus c. sins of the world and not the words following but also faith these be said thrice to wit twice with Have mercy upon us once with Give us peace but neither of the two when it is a Mass for the dead but only with Give them rest Raban and others before him knew not this distinction 33. The lawfull The use of communicating use of the Lord's Supper is the remembrance of his death to the salvation of the beleeving receiver But afterwards it was provided that if any theft was committed in a Monastery and the Monks were suspected then the Abbot should say a Mass and all the Monks should communicate and thereby declare that they were innocent Gratian. caus 2. qu. 5. cap. Saepe contingit sheweth that Pope Nicolaus ordained these words to be said unto each one of them The body of the Lord be unto thy trial This Decree was abrogate by contrary Decrees of Popes because the body of Christ should not be given unto him who is suspected of a crime Tho. Aquin. pag. 3. qu. 80. ar 6 ad 3. Nevertheless it is turned to worse for in all their Treasons and Plots either against Nations or Church they make the Sacrament to be the bond of their bloody intentions 34. Beleth saith this is the last part of the Mass called The Thanksgiving and beginneth at the Communion which is also called Completio But I find no words of Thanksgiving here so thankfulness is worn out of use 35. Some say the blessing was ordained by Pope Leo the I Ite Missa est but it is more ancient to bless the people at their dismission 36. Poly. Virgil. de invent rer lib. 4. cap. 11. saith The saying of Ite Missa est is from a custom What was done with the remainder of the Priests of Isis 37. He hath no mention of what was done with the remainders of the elements Bellarm. de Euchar. lib. 4. cap 4. sheweth out of Justine that the Deacons were wont to carry the Eucharist unto the sick or them who could not come to the publick meetings And cap. 5. The reliques was given unto children to be eaten by them because they thought not the element to be holy but in use But now they keep their Osty for adoration and pompous procession which custom is contrary unto the Institution as Cassander proves by many testimonies in Liturgic cap. 30. 11. This Many rites are added was the form of Gregory's Mass and all that was in the daies of Raban far different from the first Institution of the Lord's Supper but since that time it is as far changed even so far that if Raban were alive and could say Mass no better he would be called an ignorant Curat It hath indeed more shew and pomp now then before but as a painted Image hath more accoutrements then the man hath yet it hath no life in it so the additions and changes make it more glorious to the eye of a natural man but the liveliness and spirituality of it is gone For at first was but one sort of celebrating but now they have a publick form and a private and a solitary one for Sundays another for Week daies another for Feast daies another for Fasts c. 2. The people understood all and had their part in praying and singing but now the Priest doth all in an unknown language except that a Deacon or Clark say some few words 3. As some exhortations and prayers are now put away whereof I have now noted some so many other things are added As first the Introitus must be sung twice on some daies and thrice on other daies 2. There is a Tractus which must be sung with long or slow pronunciation 3. There be
a Cardinal Deacon who when they came to Tibris did not find him for he was gone with Bow and Arrows into the fields neither could any man tell whither he was gone and when they could not find him they returned with these Letters unto the Synod when it was convened the third time By this citation they declare that Peter's Chair doth not preserve a Bishop from becoming a Judas nor from answering before a Synod for his fault Then said the Emperour We have expected his coming that before him we might complain of what he hath done unto us but since we know certainly that he will not come we earnestly desire that ye may know how perfidiously he hath dealt with us therefore we declare unto you Arch-Bishops Priests Deacons and all the Clergy as also unto the Counts Judges and all the people that the same Pope John being oppressed by Berengarius and Adelbert our Rebels he sent Messengers unto us in Saxony intreating that for the love of God we would come into Italy and deliver the Church of Saint Peter and himself out of their jaws And what we have done God aiding us I need not declare when he was delivered out of their hands by my means and restored unto his honour and was ingaged unto us by his oath and fidelity which he did promise upon the body of Saint Peter he caused the same Adelbert to come unto Rome defended him against me did raise seditions and in the presence of our Souldiers he was Captain of the War being arayed with Helmet Breast-plate c. Now let the Synod declare what they do discern in these things All did answer with one voice A strange wound must be cauterized if by his corrupt members he had done ill to himself only and not to all others he might in some way have been tolerated how many chast persons are become filthy by following him How many good persons are through his example become Reprobates Therefore we wish that by the power of your Imperial Majesty such a Monster which is not redeemed by any vertue from his vices may be removed from the holy Roman Church and another set in his place which may go before us in example of godly conversation .... Catal. test ver out of Luithpr lib. 6. cap. 11. Then as Io. Naucler vol. 2. generat 33. writes said Otho Ye Romans unto whom the election of your High-Priest belongeth set God before your eys chuse a worthy man and when he is chosen I will confirm him So with common consent or without any difference and deposed John was deposed and Leo was chosen An. 963. In another Session of the same Synod this is the sum of the oration of Leo It is not unknown that all these evils are entred into the Church through the ambition of Bishops The Emperors power is revived who respecting their own authority more than the peace of the Church have taken that priviledge from the Emperours which Pope Adrian acknowledged to appertain unto Charls the Great in governing the Church and the election of the Bishop of Rome wherefore the reformation of the Church requires that the Constitution of Pope Adrian be renewed Sigon After some disputation the same was renewed and the Decree is in Gratian. dist 63. cap. In Synodo these are the words From henceforth let no man of whatsoever dignity or religion have power to elect a Patricius or Bishop of the highest Apostolick Seat or to invest any Bishop without the consent of the Emperour which notwithstanding must be done without money and he himself must be a Patricius and King But if any be chosen by the Clergy and People let him not be consecrated unless he be approved and invested by the King If any man shall enterprize against this Apostolick authority we discern him subject to excommunication c. At this time Pope John made promise to distribute the treasure of Saint Peter unto them who would kill the Emperour The inconstant Romans were moved with this promise nor did they love the government of a German so they arose against the Emperour He was forewarned and put them to flight Thereafter the Romans dealt for peace they acknowledged the Emperour's clemency and do vow to abide loyal in time coming and for assurance the Emperour would have a 100 persons in pledge So Otho returns into Germany and within a short space Leo was expelled and Pope John was received at Rome Wherefore the Emperour went back and laied siege to Rome did through famine cause them to render When he was entred the City he restored Leo and for taking away the schism he calleth a meeting of the Clergy Benedict the V. who was chosen after John came in his Pontificals into the Synod and Benedict a Cardinal Arch-Deacon said unto him By what right couldst thou put upon thee the Papal Ornaments and Vesture so long as Pope Leo was alive Whom thou didst chuse canst thou deny that thou didst swear before the Emperour that thou without his authority or the authority of his son wouldest never chuse or vote to any Pope He answereth if I have done amiss I pray forgive me Then said Otho It is equitable O Fathers to forgive him seeing he confesseth his fault Benedict did cast himself down at the Emperour's feet and craved pardon Leo deprived him of the degree of Priesthood and the Emperour sent him into Germany with Adaldag Bishop of Hamburg where he died Sigon lib. 7. Now the Emperour made another face on Italy he created many Dukes who afterwards were the causes of many troubles and by their favour the Popes waxed stronger Now also Otho had conquered Pulia and Calabria and was called the Great he ordained his son to be his Successour and caused him to be Crowned Emperour conjunct with himself after the ancient custom of Emperours and then did return into Germany where he died An. 9â—4 Pet. Mexia Hist Romanus Emperour of Constantinople had two sons but Nicephorus a valiant Captain was chosen Emperour and not long after he was deprived and slain and then John Zimisces another Captain was made Emperour He expelled 300000 Roxellans out of Bulgaria and annexed that Province unto the Crown and for his victory he made triumph After six years through the treachery of his Subjects he was poisoned and left the sons of Romanus Basilius and Constantine of equal authority Zonar 5. OTHO the II had Wars with the Duke of Sclavonia then with Lotharius The Empire is weakned again King of â—rance for the Dukedom of Lorain and Austrich and had good success He married Theophania the sister of Basilius Emperour of Constantinople and with her the Emperour did renounce the Title of Sicily Pulia and Calabria Theod. Ã Nyen in Nemor tract 6. cap. 34. Nevertheless he seeing Otho pestered with so many troubles came into Italy to recover Pulia and Calabria which also he did In the second fight Otho suffered great loss and Basilius might have taken Rome
XIII the son of Albericus succeeded How old this father of fathers could be may be gathered by supputation of years when Hugh was expelled Albericus was but a boy and till this time were not passed 20 years neither was this Octavius or Pope John his fathers eldest son as Baronius hath marked and therefore he saith He who could not be a Deacon for age like a Stage-player acteth the Pope and nevertheless saith he consent made him Pope for it is a lesser evil to have a monstrous head then to be infamous with two heads And a little after he preferred this Pope above others which were chosen Canonically by the Clergy Let Platina tell what he was One saith he defiled from his infancy with all shame and filthiness given to hunting if he could spare any time from his luxury more then to prayer By the advice of the Senate he sent for Otho against Berengarius and when he was releeved he practised against his redeemer therefore as is before he was deposed and restored again by the Romans And immediately even in these same daies saith Platin. the most wicked man was judged to be strucken of God lest the Church had been wasted with a schism Some write saith he that this Monster was taken in the act of adultry and killed But he was intruded at that time by his father powerfully and delighting himself with another man's wife died suddenly without repentance Sigebert saith Sine viatico Fascic temp saith Behold O everliving God how unlike are they unto former Bishops O the depth of God's judgments who can search them out Let Bellarmin excuse him among the rest and pass him over in silence Platina saith he was worse then any Pope before him but he saith not and worse then any after him for worse Popes are coming Onuphrius on that place of Platina saith He first changed his name because he thought not his Christian name honourable enough but we have heard that others have done the like He sate 10 years 23. BENEDICT the V was chosen by the Romans although Leo the VIII who was advanced by the great Synod was yet alive wherefore Otho returned to Rome in wrath and restored Leo as is before 24. LEO the VIII sitting now peaceably did renounce in favour of the Emperour and his Successours all the Donations of Justinian of Charls the The Pope's resignation of former Donations Great of his son Lewis The words of the Bull in Crantz Saxon. lib. 4. cap. 10. are Leo Bishop the servant of God's servants unto Otto our spiritual son in Christ the Emperour Augustus and unto all his Successours Emperours and Kings of Italy Whatsoever the Lord Charls King of France and Lombardy and Patricius Romanus as also his father Pipin have given of the Royalty of this Kingdom of Italy unto blessed Peter the Apostle in the Church of Rome whether they were given by instruments by the Notary Etherius or whether they came by Oaths or Donations or any other way from Justinian Emperour or King Arithpert all these things we give and adjudge unto you Otto Emperour and to Alheida your wife and consort of the Empire and unto your consorts and successours of this Kingdom of Italy for ever being present the holy Evangelists and many Patronages of the Saints ....... that ye may have and possess all these things for ever for the uses of your Court the Military affairs and to fight against Pagans and Rebels of the Roman Empire and therefore by authority of this instrument we confirm and strengthen unto your posterity from generation to generation for ever and if any shall destroy this our authority and be found to violate it or do contrary unto it let him know that he shall fall under the wrath of blessed Peter Prince of the Apostles and our wrath and of all our Predecessours And moreover if he repent not of the evil let him be liable unto the Julian Law of Laese Majestatis c. After the solemn form fiat fiat this Bull was subscribed by all the Arch-Bishops Bishops Cardinals Priests and Deacons chief Officers of the Roman Church by the Consuls also Exconsuls Senatours and civil Lords and by all which by subscribing could give any confirmation The names fill up a page This Bull was kept at Florence for the use of the Emperour as Henry token a Canon of Magdeburg witnesseth in Catal. test ver lib. 11. Onuphrius proveth that this Leo was a lawfull Pope And whatsoever can be said against the Bull or Instrument Crantz li. cit cap. 11. saith It is more authentical and legal then that Decree of Constantine's Donation in longa Palea This Leo sate 2 years 25. JOHN the XIV was not chosen till Otho sent his Messengers unto the election as also this Pope did in other things reverence the Emperour and for this cause Peter Captain of the City two Consuls and the Elder men whom they call Decarchones and others rose against him they laid hands on him in the Lateran Church and kept him in Prison 11 moneths The Emperour made hast to Rome and put all the above-named persons in Prison till the cause was examined and then the Consuls were exiled into Germany the Elder men were hanged and Peter was given unto the pleasure of the Pope who caused him to be stript naked to shave his beard and hang him by the hair a whole day and set him upon an Ass with his hands under her tail then so to be led through the City in the mean time being scourged with rods and lastly banished out of the City After this manner did this Ghostly Father obey the Gospel Love your enemies saith Platina This Pope did first baptize Bells he called the great Bell in Lateran John He sate 7 years 26. BENEDICT the VI succeeded in place and miseries he was taken by Cintius Captain of the City and cast into the Prison of malefactors where he was strangled or as others say famished in the 18. moneth But I fear saith Platina that the reward of Benedict was according to his merits since none hath written that his death was revenged and Otho is accounted a very good man and a most ready defender of the Roman Church 27. DONUS the II sate one year without doing any thing worthy of record 28. BONIFACE the VII came to the Papacy by unlawfull means Platin When he saw that the Citizens conspired against him he hid himself and seeing no appearance of tranquility he stole all the Ornaments of Saint Peter's Church and fled into Constantinople Then 29. BENEDICT the VII was set up by the Romans Otho was offended that they had transgressed the Acts made in his fathers time he hastned to Rome and exerced severity against the rebellious Romans they in suffering deserved death did take unto themselves the name of Martyrs But Fasc temp maketh a distinction they were killed as some in the primitive Church were killed alike punishment but not alike cause Benedict
Miter but if you despise them ye may at last have them as ye list for the Papal curse may be compared to Domitian's thunder the crack seemed terrible but the cause and effects of it are but a toy Hildebrand setting his heart to exalt himself above all power began first to prosecute the Acts of his Predecessour concerning the collation of Benefices or as they spoke simony and he required the Emperour to cast out all such Bishops The Emperour thinking the Pope's words to be the commandments of God did obey without delay and without any other order denieth the Bishops their Revenues and thought he was doing God good service so long as he understood not the craft of Hildebrand Whom he cast off Hildebrand did promote and having divided them from the Emperour he tied them to himself by oaths and other favours Benno Cardin. At that time the Normans having conquered Pulia Calabria and Magna Graecia were in fear of the Emperour and Mathildis the richest Duchess of Italy was easily inticed Hildebrand drew them two on his side The Pope excommunicateth the Emperour and the Saxons who were not well pleased that the Empire was gone from their house and many others He being so strengthned chargeth the Emperour to appear upon the second day of the second week in Lent An. 1076. in his Councel at Lateran for his simony with certification if he appeared not that day he would excommunicate him In the mean time the young Emperour being troubled with wars against the Sarazens thought it not so necessary to attend the Synod Without any more accusation citation or conviction the Pope excommunicated the Emperour and his Counseller Herman Bishop of Bambergh and some others unheard for simony that is because the Emperour had given and they had accepted Benefices without the advice of the Pope It is said by Card. Benno that none of the Cardinals would subscribe the Sentence The Emperour was not a little offended at this new or The Pope is opposed unknown presumption of the Prelate and convened a Councel at Worms where all the Bishops of Germany except the Saxons and many out of France and Italy were assembled There the Pope was accused of ambition perjury wresting the Scriptures to serve his turn usurping the Offices of King and Priest as Decius and other Heathens had done in old time and of many infamous things done through avarice and pride They conclude Hildebrand is worthy of deposition and the Bishops of Italy in a Synod at Ticino subscribe the same sentence Catalo test verit lib. 13. Alb. Crantzius in Saxon. lib. 5. cap. 5. saith The Sheep do judge despise and forsake the Shepheard Whether formality could be had at that time or what equity was on either side the Reader may judge but clear it is the Pope was opposed and condemned by the two Synods Crantzius saith they writ a Letter unto him which they conclude thus Because thy installing was with so many enormities and the Church of God is in danger of so grievous a storm by the abuse of thy novations and we find that thy life is blotted with so manifold infamies and so grievous a scandal is approaching as we never promised obedience unto thee so from hence we renounce any obedience and because thou doest not account any of us a Bishop as thou hast publickly proclaimed none of us will account thee Apostolical any more The power that was granted unto Henry the III. of creating High-Priests made them so bold saith Crantz Roland a Priest of Parma was sent to Rome with this Letter and to summon Hildebrand in the name of this Councel to yeeld up his Seat and to summon the Cardinals to repair unto the Emperour for a new election Pope Gregory assembled the Cardinals in the Lateran First He killed the Messenger in the Church 2. He condemned the Sentence of the Councel 3. he deposed Sigefrid Bishop of Mentz with all others who had been in that Councel 4. He deprived the Emperour of his Title and released all his Subjects from their Oath of obedience On the other side the Emperour sent through all Nations far and near his Letters declaring how presumptuously and unjustly the Pope had dealt with him The Princes of Germany some being The Emperour is constrained to â—eeld perswaded by the Saxons some fearing that thunder and some rejoicing in a new occasion of usurpation do assemble at Oppenheim October the 1. and they conclude to fall from Henry unless he will submit unto the Pope and confess his errours and they prescribe the manner as followeth Such was the peevishness and inconstancy of the Germans The young Emperour seeing that his Princes were ready to forsake him promised upon Oath that if the Pope will come into Germany he would ask forgiveness and they ingage themselves to accompany him thereafter to his Coronation at Rome When the Pope was come to France intending for Ausburgh as it was appointed to meet the Emperour Venericus Bishop of Verceles made him beleeve that the Emperour was coming with an Army against him and advised him to retire for his safety unto Camisio a City of the Dutchess Mathildis Henry hearing of this vain fear and that his Nobles had forsaken him followed the Pope and abused basely he laied aside all his royalty and came with his Empress in the midst of winter unto Canusio he was staied at the Gates and standing with bare feet the space of three daies did humbly call for audience On the third day answer was brought His Holiness was not at leasure The Emperour continued intreating that he might be heard Fourteen Cardinals and the Arch-Deacon and the Primicerius with many other Clarks of Lateran unto the judgment of whose seat now all the World is obedient saith Pet. Mexia considering this intollerable arrogancy went away and refused to communicate with the Pope and the above-named Venericus thereafter writ a book De discordia regni sacerdotii against the Pope At last by intreaty of the Dutchess and of Azo Marquess of Ateste and of the Abbot of Clumak the Servant of Servant of Servants was pleased on the fourth day to accept the Emperour on these conditions First On the Pope's part he shall freely exerce all Pastoral charge thorow all the parts of the Empire 2. On the other side Henry shall do pennance as the Pope shall in join him 3. He shall appear at any time that the Pope shall appoint 4. He shall be content that the Pope be judge of his cause 5. He shall answer to all accusations to be laied against him in the Councel and shall never seek any revenge 6. Whether he be cleared or not cleared in the Councel he shall stand to the Pope's pleasure either to have the Kingdom restored or not restored 7. Before the trial of his cause he shal not use his Royal Ornaments Scepter or Crown nor usurp authority to govern nor crave any Oath of obedience from the
describe a wicked Pope or Benno is not the Authour of that book but some Lutheran and he alledgeth ten Authours of that time commending Hildebrand The whole History confuteth the first excuse and the other is convinced by the copies of Benno more ancient then Luther and by many Authours before Luther who do cite Benno Namely Orthwin Gratius who was not a Lutheran in Epist ad Lector prefixed to the same book saith More credit is to be given unto Benno then unto Platina or others who favour the Popes too much And though his own faction commend him it is no wonder and they testifie of more then ten times ten others writing against his impieties It is enough for the Truth that she wanted not witnesses and Tyranny had contradiction at the rising yea and of the same ten although one excuse of one crime yet he accuseth him of another Were they all Lutherans whom Onuphrius in Annotat. in Platin. ad Grego VII reports to have called this Gregory a Necromancer a simoniack blood-thirsty c. He was the first kindler of those toilsom wars Bellum Pontificium between the Emperours and Popes as followeth Before that time there was some order in the Church and Bishops were subject unto Emperours as Miltiades and Sylvester unto Popes are subject unto Emperours Constantine Gregory unto Maurice Leo unto Charls the Great Chrysostom on Rom. 13. saith The Apostle she wing that these things subjection c. are commanded unto all both Priests and Monks and not to Seculars only saith in the beginning Let every soul be subject unto superiour powers although he be an Apostle or Evangelist or Prophet or whoever he be for this subjection overthrows not piety and he saith not simply be obedient but be subject Cumin Ventura a late Popish Writer in Thesaur Politic. printed at Frankford An. 1610. pag. 386. saith The ancient Emperours received not their beginnings from the Popes And in the next page The Popes in time of the old Empire were subject unto the Emperours untill Lewis the Godly renounced his right which renounciation was revoked by the Emperour and renounced by a Synod in the daies of Pope Leo the VIII And Onuphrius in vita Gregor VII saith Although the Bishops of old Rome were reverenced as the Vicars of Christ and Successours of Peter yet their authority reached not further then the teaching and maintaining of the faith they were subject unto the Emperours and were created by them and in all things were at the beck of the Emperours and a Pope durst not judge nor discern any thing belonging unto them Bellarm. de Laicis lib. 3. cap. 8. propounds and proves that Kingdoms are given immediately by God unto wicked men as Dan. 2. and that these Infidel Kings should be obeyed unless one will set himself against the Ordinance of God in 1 Pet. 2. To this purpose he cites the testimony of Augustin de Civ Dei lib. 5. cap. 21. 15. he saith expressly All Kings and the State of Venice and such others have none above them in temporalibus otherwise they could not be called Heads of their Common-Wealths but members only But then Gregory the VII the first of all Romish Bishops swelling with pride and trusting in the strength of the Normans and The first Pope excommunicating an Emperour to the riches of Mathildis and seeing dissension amongst the Germans durst not only excommunicate Caesar but deprived him of his Kingdom also A thing not heard in former ages saith Otho Frising de gest Frideri lib. 1. cap. 1. So speaks Onuphrius loc cit and addeth For I account not the fables concerning Arcadius Anastasius and Leo Iconomachus And Gotfrid Viterb in Chron. par 17. saith We read not that any Emperour before this was excommunicated by a Pope of Rome or deprived of his Empire unless that be called excommunication when Philip the first Christian Emperour was for a short space set amongst the Penitents or that Theodosius c. Aventin in Annal. lib. 7. writeth that Everhard Bishop of Salsburg said Hildebrand under pretext of religion 170. years since had laied the first foundation of Antichrist and he first began those wicked wars which untill this time have been continued by his Successours So Gregory the VII did glory of himself that he could bind and loose in Heaven and he could give and take away Kingdoms Empires and whatsoever men possess on earth He could abide no equal far less any Superiour derogating from others their due right and honour and arrogating all unto himself After him the Emperours could have no interest in the election of the Pope saith Ventura loc cit Likewise he kept Bishops and all Prelates in aw suspending some and chopping off the hands of others at his pleasure he released Oaths of Allegiance yea whatsoever he did the Pope must be feared as one who could do no wrong In a Synod at Rome he decreed it to be simony to accept any Bishoprick Abbocy or Church-living from a Lay-man were he King or Caesar who gave it and the receiver as well as the giver should be excommunicated Platin. By this means he severed Church-men from Princes and tied them unto the Popes for ever and the former custom of the Church in all ages was then condemned and the Decree of Pope Leo the VIII was condemned yea himself might by this Decree be deposed Henceforth whatsoever ambition any Pope once practiseth his Successour will make it a rule But one thing is above all wonders saith Corn. Agrippa de vanit scient cap. 56. They think that they may go up to Heaven by this means for which Lucifer was cast down He did forbid the Benedictine Monks to eat any flesh at all and permitted unto others as weaker or more imperfect to eat flesh on some daies In the year 1076. he published some Aphorisms with the Title Dictatus Papae Dictatus Pope Greg. the VII these are extracted by Spalaten de Rep. Eccles lib. 4. cap. 9. and are the Picture of his mind The Roman Church was founded by the Lord alone the Roman Bishop is the only Universal Bishop Gregory the I. behold thy Antichrist he only can set up and depose other Bishops he may depose and excommunicate absents This was a warrant for his practise against the Emperour If any be excommunicated by the Pope none may abide in one house with that person He alone can make new Laws erect new Congregations unite or divide Benefices All the Princes of the earth ought to kiss his feet His only name should be heard in Churches No Synod should be without his commandment No book is Canonical without his authority All weighty causes in whatsoever Church should be brought unto him He may absolve Subjects from their Allegiance He may judge all men but can be judged by no man And all these because the Roman Church cannot erre and the Pope being Canonically elected is by the merits of Saint Peter undoubtedly sanctified and
obit Quem sacrae fidei vestigia summa tenentem Huic jam quinta dies abstulit ausa nefas Illa dies damnosa dies perfida mundo Quâ dolor rerum summa ruina fuit Quâ status ecclesiae quâ spes quâ gloria cleri Quâ cultor juris jure ruente ruit Post obitum secum vivam procor ac requiescam Nec fiat melior sors mea sorte sua Platina in Iohan. 15. calleth Berengarius famous for learning and holiness He is reported to have been an hearty friend to learning and did breed many Students of Divinity at his proper charge and by means of them his doctrine was sowed through all France and the Countries adjacent this was matter unto his adversaries to envy him the more Albeit he did waver as Peter did and albeit his doctrine was so oft condemned by the Popes yet it could not be rooted out of men for Math. Paris in Hist ad ann 1087. writeth that all France was affected with this doctrine And Math. Westmonast at the same time saith That the doctrin of Berengarius had corrupted all the French Italian and English Nations so that the Berengarians that is the Preachers of the true faith which the Romanists call Heresie against the rising errors did not lurk in a corner And Sigebert Gemblac in Chron. saith Much was disputed by many both for him and against him by word and by writing Ex edit Antwerp anno 1608. where it is to be marked saith Vsser de eccles succes c. 8. that in the Edition at Paris anno 1589. the words For him are omitted Also Thuan in the Epistle Dedicatory of the Hystory of his time hath marked That in Germany were many of the same doctrine and that Bruno Bishop of Treveres banisht them all out of his Diocess but sparing their blood And Io. Tossington a Franciscan in his confession set forth anno 1380. saith thus The heretical sentence which is raised of the dreams of Berengarius affirmeth openly that all the Fathers of the Church and doctors of the second thousand years as they speak that is who have been within 380. years have been after the loosing of Satan and the doctrine which we saith he commonly hold to be the faith of the Church concerning the blessed Eucharist they say It is not right but an error and heresie and the tares of Satan being let loose Vsser c. 3. 6. To defend the words of the former recantation which was given in Twofold eating with the mouth was devised then and is refuted the Synod at Lateran unto Berengarius these flatterers of the Romish Idol have devised a new distinction of orall eating to wit orall eating is either visible or invisible And they called the opinion of eating Christ's flesh visibly the error of the Capernaites and they said the eating of Christ's flesh with the mouth invisibly was the explication of Christ so writeth Ivo Bishop of Carnotum anno 1092. Catalo test ver lib. 12. But the Fathers of higher antiquity condemned all orall eating as Capernaitism neither were the Capernaites so subtile to make such distinctions Yea surely Christ would have made his correction according to their error Behold what Augustine saith Tract 27. in Iohan. Who abideth not in Christ and in whom Christ abideth not without all doubt he neither spiritually eateth Christ's flesh nor drinketh his blood albeit carnally and visibly he with his teeth do press the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ And Tract 28. What is it they are spirit and life they are spiritually to be understood understandest thou them spiritually they are spirit and life understandest thou them carnally so also they are spirit and life but not to thee They understanding spiritual things carnally were scandalised Here Augustine opposeth carnal eating whether visible or invisible unto spiritual eating and understanding and he saith that carnally men eat not the flesh of Christ but the Sacrament of his flesh 7. Bellarmin writeth in his second Book de Pon. Rom. c. 21. that the great The causes of the schism twixt the Latins and Greeks Schism twixt the Greeks and the Latines began anno 1054. because in that year Michael the Patriarch of Constantinople did excommunicate the Pope and all the Romanists for adding Filioque unto the Decree of the Ephesin Council concerning the procession of the holy Spirit Here we may see who made the Schism the Greeks kept the Decree as it was first enacted but the Latins added Filioque And when in the same place Bellarmine saith It is uncertain when the Latins added it but certainly saith he not before the 600. year and the Greeks espied the addition in the days of Pope Nicolaus LAt this time Pope Leo IX wrote against the Greeks and Michael the Patriarch and Nicolas a Monk wrote against the Latins Of this difference I will speak God willing when I come to the Council at Florence where they disputed this question Why was there so great a Schism then Bellarmin de Cleri li. 1. c. 19. saith The differences were not confined within that one but there were many others of which these are rehearsed by Fox in Act. Mon. out of an old Register of Hereford 1. The Church of Constantinople is not subject but equal unto Rome 2. The Bishop of Rome hath no greater power then the four Patriarchs and whatsoever he doeth without their knowledge and concurrence is of no strength against them 3. Whatsoever hath been concluded or done since the seven general Councils is not of full authority because from that time they convince the Latins to be in an error and to be excluded from the holy Church 4. The Eucharist is not the very body of Christ also whereas the Romish Church doth use unleavened wafers they have great loaves of leavened bread 5. They say that the Romish Church erreth in the words of Baptism for the Romanists say I baptise thee c. but the Greeks say Let this creature of God be baptised in the name c. 6. They hold that the Spirit proceedeth from the Father and not from the Son of this in another place 7. They hold no Purgatory nor that the prayers of the Church do help the dead either to lessen the pain of them in hell or to increase the glory of them who are ordained for salvation 8. They hold the souls of the dead whether elect or reprobate have not their full pain nor glory but are reserved to a certain neutral place till the day of judgement 9 They condemn the Church of Rome because Women as well as Priests anoint children when they baptise them on both shoulders 10. They call our bread Panagria 11. They condemn our Church for celebrating Mass on other days then Sundays and certain Feasts 12. They have neither cream nor oyl nor Sacrament of Confirmation 13. Neither do they use extream unction expounding the place of St James of spiritual infirmity and not of corporal 14. They injoyn
of his Commission against the deposing of married Priests for that their heresie the people cried with shouting The Pope hath no Authority over Millan neither will we lose our liberty which our Fathers have maintained nor will we go under the yoke of any forain Church With this the Bells rang the Trumpets sounded and all the People were in an uproar so that at this time nothing could be altered nor in all the days of Landulf After his death his Brother Erlembald coming into his room stirred the former coal he went to Pope Alexander II. unto Luca ann 1065. and easily obtained a Decree against the Clergy The Arch-Bishop would have it examined on Easter-day but Erlembald and Ariald commoved the People so that Wido durst not go out at his gate In the next year Wido and his followers prepared themselves against their enemies and Ariald fled for fear when he was drawn back by force he was accused as the Author of the tumult and shamefully put to death then Erlembald held his peace But the next year he obtained another Decree That none should be accounted a lawful Bishop without the consent of the Pope notwithstanding the election and approbation of the People and Clergy In the absence of Wido he compelled the People and Clergy to subscribe this Decree The Bishop was astonished when he heard it and being now old and desirous of rest renounced his Bishoprick and sent the badges of his Office to the Emperor Henry IV. who sent Godifrid Castillionaeus into that See ann 1068. Pope Alexander threatned him with his curse that he should not be so rash and Erlembald by force thrust him out of the City And when Wido died the Pope sent Atho a Priest of Millan into that See at the request of Erlembald who also caused him to be received with great murmuration of the People that such dignity should depend on the Pope The Emperor did pursue his right and therefore a new broil began twixt him and the Pope The Pope accused the Emperor of Simony and Heresie By this means the Church of Millan was brought under the yoke of the See of Rome Ph. Mornay in Myst pag. 237. About that time the Saracens had divided Spain into several Dominions and those Lords were called Kings they could not agree among themselves and the Bishops took usually arms for their several Kings especially the Bishops of Ausa Gerumda and Barcinon went under the colours of King Zeluma against Almahad and were all three killed in battel Baron Annal. ad ann 1011. This division among the Saracens gave some advantage unto Alfonso V. and Ferdinand yet for some ages they could not subdue nor expel those Kings of Castile Infidels 9. Before this time Priests were forbidden to marry but could not be Contention for marriage of the Clergy restrained from their liberty and many had their own wife In the year 1074. Hildebrand in a Synod at Rome condemned all married Priests as Nicolaitans He directed his Bulls as they called them to Bishops Dukes and other Powers declaring them all to be no Priests which had a Wife forbidding People to salute them or pay them Tithes or to acknowledge them in any way This was a new example and as many said inconsiderate judgement saith Matth. Parisi in Williel Conquest and against the sentence of the Fathers especially it was against Canon Apostolor 6. saying Let not a Bishop or Presbyter put away his Wife under pretext of Religion or if he put her away let him be excommunicate It was against their own decrees Dist 28. c. Siquis If any shall teach That a Priest should for Religion forsake his Wife let him be anathema And Dist 31. c. Siquis If any do blame Marriage or shall detest a faithful Woman for lying with her own Husband or think the Man culpable as if for that cause he cannot enter into the Kingdom of Heaven let him be anathema It was contrary to Pope Leo IX who in epist ad Nicet Abba saith We always confess It is not lawful unto a Bishop or Priest nor Deacon to forsake his own Wife for Religion but that he should give her food and raiment and not lie with her bodily as we read the holy Apostles did even as the blessed Apostle saith Have we not power to lead about a Wife a Sister Pol. Vergil de inven rer li. 5. c. 4. is large in this purpose and concludes thus This I may say That that forced chastity was so far from being better then married chastity that no crime did bring imprint or burn-mark more shame upon the Order more evil upon Religion or more sorrow unto good men then the blot of Priests lusts therefore it may be thought useful both unto the Christian Re-publique and to the Order that at last the liberty of marriage might be restored unto Priests which they may keep holily without infamy rather then to defile themselves most filthily with that vice The Index expurgatorius of the year 1571. hath ordained all these words and many more of that Chapter to be blotted out And what obedience was given unto this Decree of Hildebrand is clear in Naucle vol. 2. gener 36. where he hath this Epistle unto Constance Gregory Bishop the servant of God's servants unto the Clerks and Laicks both greater and lesser in the Diocy of Constance salutation and blessing We have sent unto our brother your Bishop Otho exhortatory letters by which according to the necessity of our Office by Apostolical Authority we have commanded him to exclude Simoniacal heresie altogether out of his Church and that he shall earnestly preach the chastity of Priests But your Bishop neither reverencing the command of blessed Peter nor taking heed unto his own duty as it is reported unto us hath not done what we did fatherly advise and not onely disobediently but rebelliously hath he as we have understood publikely permitted unto his Clerks altogether contrary unto our command or rather of blessed Peter that they which have wives may keep them and they which have none may have them by unlawful temerity which so soon as we heard taking it ill we wrote again unto him shewing how he had provoked our indignation and also we have summoned him unto our Synod at Rome to give the reasons and in the audience of the whole Convent declare the causes of his disobedience if they be reasonable These things most dear children we make known unto you that we may provide for your salvation for if your Bishop will with open hand fight against us and be contumacious it is not fit he should rule c. Wherefore as we have said by Apostolical Authority we command all those which are obedient unto God and blessed Peter if he shall continue hardened that ye give him no reverence of obedience nor think that to be any hurt unto your soul for if he will be contrary unto the Apostolical precepts we by the Authority of blessed Peter do absolve
to his charge seeing no Pagan King hath attempted that against the See Apostolique which he hath not been ashamed to do Hence it appeareth that the Popes were always busie to seek their advantage in troubled waters and sometimes with little speed Whereas before the Sheriff and Bishop kept their Court together King William gave unto the Bishops an entire jurisdiction by themselves to judge all causes relating to Religion This was the first Spiritual Court in England and henceforth the Spiritual Power began to transcend the Secular Courts CENTURY XII CHAP. I. Of EMPERORS 1. HENRY V. after the death of his father inviteth Pope Paschalis to Contentions betwixt the Emperor and Popes come unto Ausburgh for redressing some former tumults Now Paschalis becometh the more haughty and in the way assembleth a Synod at Guardistella where preveening the Diet at Ausburgh he reneweth the Acts of Pope Gregory VII concerning the Investiture of Bishops he setteth up and putteth down Bishops at his pleasure because said he in the casket of the Roman high Priests breast all Laws are contained and now men must speak more considerately with him and account all his words as Laws whatsoever dare lift up it self against the high Priest must be beaten to dust This was strange news unto the Emperor who was confident that the Pope would make no novations without his advice Paschalis got intelligence of this disgust and therefore stayed his journey and appointeth another Synod at Treca intending to accurse the Emperor The Emperor preventeth him and assembleth a Synod at Mentz for staying the Pope's attempts In the mean time Paschalis requireth oath of all the Bishops assembled at Treca that they shall continue constant with the Roman See and he excommunicateth particularly and by name all the Bishops at Mentz On the other side Henry alledgeth that the Scepter was come into his hand from God and therefore according to the custom and Laws of his Ancestors he would not suffer the prerogatives of the Republique to fail in his person but these Popes think on nothing but the ruine of the Empire and the drawing of Christian people under their yoke they had deceived him in his rude and tender years in setting him against his dearest Father and now they conspire against himself nor will they stay their ambition until they have robbed all others of their dignities and honors These and other reasons he caused to be published and concluded thus Albeit I be able both by right and arms to defend all these customs that have been established by so many holy Fathers and maintained through so many ages yet I would willingly acquit my self of the Papal Synods if Monks Priests and Bishops would restore unto me the sinews of the Empire to wit the Revenues Cities Towns Regalities Castles and in a word give unto Caesar what appertaineth unto Caesar and they remain contented with their Tithes serving God and caring for his people Paschalis demandeth that the whole matter continue undiscussed till the next year 1110. and in the mean time that there be no innovation that is the Emperor shall meddle with nothing then in controversie The next year Henry goeth with 30000. horse besides Italians towards Rome wheresoever he came he was received as Emperor At Sutrio the Legates of Paschalis shew him that the Pope is willing to Crown him if he will establish the Liberties of the Church discharge all Laick Investitures and take from the Church all the Dukedoms Marqueships Counties Advocations Coyns Taxes and other Royalties The Emperor consenteth saith Naucler after Gotfred and with joy marched to Rome and kissed the Pope's foot at St. Peters on the steps and went in together When all were set and the Emperor came unto the altar to receive the Communion from the Pope he saith Lord Emperor the body of our Lord that was born of the Virgin Mary and suffered for us on the Cross as the Church believeth I give to day unto thee for confirmation of true peace betwixt me and thee Some days thereafter the Emperor intreateth the Pope that he would not deprive the Bishops who had before received Investiture from him The Pope refuseth they come to hotter words and then was such a stir that if the Emperor had not defended himself with his own hands he had been slain in the end as it pleased God among many Romans that were slain and taken he taketh the Pope and carrieth him out of the City and indenteth with him both for his Coronation and the Investitures in times following especially that all Abbots and Bishops should take their Investiture from the Emperor per virgam annulum and their consecration from other Bishops as formerly and no Bishops shall be consecrated until first they have received Investiture from the Emperor except onely those who formerly were wont to receive Investiture from the Roman Bishop or any other Arch-Bishop Both parties did swear thus As this part of the lively body is divided they were at Mass so let him be divided from the Kingdom of Christ who shall violate these articles The Emperor was crowned in Rome and returned with joy into Germany Within a few moneths Paschalis calleth a Synod at Lateran he revoketh the former articles and affirmeth that agreement to have been made onely for the freedom of some captives and he went about to excommunicate the Emperor wherefore Adelbert Bishop of Mentz and sundry others in Germany rebelled But the Emperor prevaileth and held Adelbert in prison three years In the year 1118. Henry went towards Rome Paschalis hearing that he was approaching and having offended some chief Citizens fled unto Pulia In his absence the Emperor would be crowned again by Maurice Bishop of Bracara to shew unto the world that he acknowledgeth not his Crown to be received from the Pope Then he returned into Germany and Paschalis into Rome where within few days he died Gelasius renewed the sentence against the Emperor wherefore he marched the third time to Rome the Pope flieth and the Emperor causeth to be choose Gregory VIII and recommendeth him unto the family of Frangepanes At this time the Bishops of Germany stir up the Saxons against the Emperor in behalf of Pope Gelasius and then of Calixtus and fought an open battel in February ann 1122. At last Henry despairing of peace unless he would yield unto the proud Prelate he renounceth his former priviledge of Investitures in the time of Calixtus All this time he had hard fortune and did acknowledge Divine Justice in revenging his rebellion against his Father He reigned twenty years and died without succession In the days of Henry IV. Alexius Comnenus was Emperor of Constantinople at first he envied the expedition of the Latins yet their first victory may be under God ascribed unto his aid His Son Calo Johannes was an excellent Prince liberal a lover of justice and victorious in Europe against the Scythians and Huns and in Asia against the Turks and Saracens and
sin may be known here are the other in rime Pars quoque Papalis sic objicit Imperiali Sic dans regnare quòd Petro subjiciare Ius etenim nobis Christus utrumque dedit Spiritus corpus mihi sunt subjecta potenter Corpore terrena teneo coelestia mente Vnde tenendo solum solvo ligoque polum Aethera pandere coelica tangere Papa videtur Nam dare tollere nectere solvere cuncta meretur Cui dedit omne decus lex nova lexque vetus Annulus baculus quamvis terrena putentur Sunt de jure poliquae significare videntur Respice jura Dei mens tua cedat ei The Emperor was fain to yield and triumph was made at Rome when the peace was concluded fifty years after the discord began betwixt Henry IV. and Gregory VII Then Callistus assembled a Synod at Lataran for the support of Jerusalem and there was a Decree that none may dissent from the doctrine of the Church of Rome because as the Son came to do the Father's will so all Christians must do the will of their Mother the Roman Church Then Callistus besiedged Sutrio where Gregory abode and brought him unto Rome sitting on a Camel with his face backwards such was the discipline in those days Callistus sate five years and ten moneths 4. CELESTIN II. was chosen by the Cardinals but Leo Frangepanis by force set up Honorius II. who hearing that Celestin had renounced his election did also renounce and then was accepted by the Romans and he sate in peace two years for now the people stood in a we of the Pope's curses 5. INNOCENTIUS II. was chosen next but the above-named Leo with some Cardinals set up his own Son ANACLETUS II. for fear of him and his friends Innocentius fled into France and in a Council at Claremont he condemned Pope Anaclet and all his followers Bernard in epist 124. calleth Anaclet the Antichrist and in epist 126. he calleth him the chief of Schismaticks and there he witnesseth that others spoke so of Innocentius From France Innocentius goeth unto Lotharius the Emperor and promiseth to Crown him if he will aid him against his Competitor At this time Pope Anaclet giveth unto Roger Duke of Sicilie the Title of King for siding with him Lotharius and Innocentius come together into Rome as is above Anaclet lurketh until Lotharius returned and then he forceth his Anti-Pope to flee into Pisa Then Bernard wrote his 130. Epistle saying Pisa is assumed unto the place of Rome and is chosen from among all the Towns of the world to be the Supremacy of the Apostolique See Why then do they now charge us that we will not tie the Supremacy of the Church unto Rome seeing he also addeth nor happeneth this by chance or counsel of men but by heavenly providence and bountiful favour of God which loveth them that love him and hath said unto his Christ Dwell in Pisa and I will abundantly bless her I will dwell there because I have chosen her c. There a Council was called and the Pope of Pisa accurseth the Pope of Rome and sent again for the Emperor who came with a greater Army then before The first place he set upon was the Abbey of Cassino and commandeth Abbot Raynold to forsake Pope Anaclet and he would reconcile him unto Innocentius and maintain the priviledges of the Abbey as his Ancestors had done On the other side Innocentius commandeth the Abbot and all his Monks to come bare-foot before him Raynold chooseth the Emperor as his Patron therefore Innocentius became jealous of the Emperor who went The Pope yet once arraigned on to judge Raynold's cause and commandeth them both to compear by their Proctors before him and his Bishops assembled Gerard a Cardinal appeareth for the Pope and Peter a Deacon for Raynold Gerard objecteth One who is excommunicated by the head of the Church should not sit at the feet of the Churches Son Caesar answereth That excommunication is the question therefore he may sit till he be heard Gerard saith The universal Church hath ordained us and our predecessors Rulers of the world He alledgeth no power from Christ's Institution The Emperor replieth We received from the Apostolique See not the Empire but the token thereof Gerard saith But Monks should swear obedience unto us Peter replieth By the Imperial Laws we are not tied to such an oath Behold here the Pope at the Emperor 's Bence howbeit thereafter he gave Raynold unto the Pope's pleasure Among the Epistles of Bernard the 114. was written by this Innocentius against Peter Abaillard where he saith By the testimony of the Apostle as there is but one Lord so we know but one faith on which as an unmoveable foundation beside which none can lay another the certainty of the Catholique Church standeth unviolated hence blessed Peter Prince of the Apostles for his excellent confessing this faith did hear from our Lord and Savior Thou art said he Peter and upon this rock will I build my Church signifying by this rock the certainty of faith and the solidity of Catholique unity Martian a most Christian Emperor writing unto our most holy Predecessor Pope John against them who presume to profane holy mysteries saith Let no Clerk or Soldier or any of whatsoever condition attempt in publique to treat of the Christian faith for he wrongeth the judgement of the most reverend Synod who attempteth to canvase or dispute again the points that are once judged and rightly determined and the contemners of this Law shall be certainly punished as the sacrilegious Observe how a Bishop in those days expounded the word rock otherwise then the Jesuites do now but as the Reformed Church doth Secondly He acknowledgeth the Civil Magistrates power in Ecclesiasticis without mention of the Pope but expresly with relation unto a Synod This Pope did first ordain that the Pope should sit at Mass when others do kneel as if a religious gesture were too base for the Pope when he holdeth his Savior in his hand according to their doctrin He hoped to enjoy peace when after eight years Anacletus died but the Romans did reject him altogether alledging that Church-men should live by tithes and offerings and other Revenues do appertain to the Commonwealth In the mean time the Emperor was incumbred so in Germany the Romans set up their old policy and create new Governors to rule the City Innocentius will oppose but first in a Synod ordaineth that whosoever shall smite a Clergy-man shall be summarily excommunicated Gratia c. 17. q. 4. Siquis Then he excludeth the people à comitiis Pontificalibus from all the Pope's Councils Plati Onuphr but neither his menaces nor gifts could prevail When he saw the opposite forces wax strong he died in sorrow ann 1143. when betwixt prosperity and adversity he had sate thirteen years and seven moneths 6. CELESTIN III. was chosen first by the Cardinals onely they had the advantage that the people were in
a stur and thereafter it turned to a custom that the Cardinals sought not the consent of Prince nor people Nothing is found memorable of him in his five moneths say Platin. and Onuphr in Innoc. II. but Bernard though he intended not to write an History yet informeth us of the Popes and the Court and of the Church in his time and the Romanists will not deny his testimony seeing he is a Canonized Saint Unto him he wrote Epistle 192. the inscription is Vnto Master Guido de Castello who was a disciple of Peter and afterwards was Pope Celestin In the Epistle he calleth him a Cardinal Presbyter of the Roman Church and his salutation is that he decline not to the right hand nor to the left then he saith I were injurious unto you if I do believe that you love any man so that you love his errors also for whosoever loveth thus knoweth not as yet in what maner he ought to love for such love is earthly sensual divelish and hurtful both to the lover and to the loved Mr. Peter bringeth us profane novelties of words and meanings disputing of the faith against the faith by the words of the Law he impugneth the Law when he speaketh of the Trinity he is an Arrian when he speaketh of grace he is a Pelagian of the person of Christ he is a Nestorian It is not presumption if I intreat you that in the cause of Christ you prefer none unto Christ In the next Epistle unto Cardinal Yvo he saith Peter Abailard is a Monk without a Rule a Prelate without a charge neither keeping order nor can be kept in order he is unlike himself without a John and within a Herod when he speaketh of the Faith of the Sacraments and of the holy Trinity he addth impaireth and changeth at his pleasure he is condemned with his work at Soisson before the Legate of the Roman Church but he is careless because he braggeth that Cardinals and Clerks of the Court are his disciples and for defense of his by-past and present errors he chooseth them to be his Judges by whom he should fear to be judged and damned Bernard in Epistle 196. saith to the same Guido Arnald of Brixia whose conversation is honey and doctrine is poyson who hath the head of a dove and venom of a scorpion whom Brixia hath spewed out Rome hath abhorred France hath refused Germany holdeth abominable and Italy will not receive is said to be with you beware I pray thee that he do not more harm by your authority To favor him is to contradict the Lord Pope yea the Lord God for by whomsoever a just sentence is justly pronounced surely it cometh from him which saith by the prophet I speak righteousness c. Hence we may guess what a man Celestin was and what many of the Court were before he was Pope Then in Epistle 234. he writeth unto the same Celestin saying Who The Pope is rebuked by Bernard knoweth not that the cause of the Bishop of York was decided by Pope Innocentius but oh that it were not known how that sentence is put in execution oh that it be not told in Gath nor in the streets of Ascalon c. And in the next Epistle unto the Roman Court he saith All men should write of that which concerneth all nor fear I to be taxed for presumption because albeit I be the least of all men yet I think the injury of the Roman Court toucheth me we are vexed I say unto you we are vexed without measure grievously so that we are weary of our life we see horrible things in the house of God and because we cannot amend them we do at least advertise them which should if they shall amend it is well and if not we have delivered our souls and ye have no cloke for your sin Ye are not ignorant that sentence was pronounced by the Lord Pope of good memory Innocentius with the general consent of you and the Roman Court that the election or rather intrusion of William Bishop of York is null and ye know that this sentence was full not onely of judgement but of mercy but oh that the sentence might stand and what is done contrarily might not stand oh that Phinehas could go with his sword against this fornication or that Peter were alive in his seat to consume these wicked ones with the breath of his lips I say unto you it will be a great scandal in the Church and I fear lest the Authority of the Roman See suffer a very grievous loss if he be not punished who hath transgressed their general sentence that others may fear But what meaneth that which is reported that this William hath privy and dark Letters I wish from the Princes of darkness and not from the Princes of the Apostles and behold the children of the uncircumcised have heard it and do jeer at it that against a publique sentence contrary Letters are come from Rome What shall I say to you If the Roman Court will compel these men against their consciences to bow down unto Baal the Lord see and judge it and the Court of Heaven look to it where judgement cannot be wrested by any ambition c. Here we see one Pope against another and the Court at one time against it self in a short time to the great scandal of the Church and derision of the enemies and this was sharply told them by their own Saint 7. LUCIUS II. sate eleven moneths He was vexed by the Romans The Romans would be free and sent humble Letters unto the Emperor representing the oppression of the Church and of all Italy and inviting him to come unto their defence But saith Naucler generat 39. the Emperor could not at that time So the Romans do besides their Senators create Jordanes their Patricius they go unto the Pope and take from him all badges of Royalty as well within as without the City as belonging unto the Patricius and they bid the Pope be content with the first-fruits oblations and tithes after the custom of the ancient Priests When Lucius began to oppose them they drave him out of the City and threw stones at him that thereafter he was not able to do any thing and died Ibid. Alfonso Duke of Lusitania made his Land tributary unto Peter's See Baron Annal. 8. EUGENIUS III. was chosen and because the City was not quiet he went forth to the Monastery Farven and was consecrated by the Cardinals and then dwelt at Viterbio In the mean time the Romans throw down the houses of the Cardinals and Clerks and of some Nobles plundering their houses not sparing St. Peter's Church Eugenius accurseth them and by the power especially of the City Tibur he compelleth the Romans to seek peace and they promised to have no Magistrate without the Pope's consent In time of their perplexity they sent unto the Emperor Conrade beseeching him as Lord of the City and Emperor of the world to come
more frequent among miserable men then the affairs thereof Doth not ambition haunt the houses of the Apostles more then devotion doth doth not your Palace resound all the day over with its voice doth not all the discipline of the Laws and Canons serve unto its gain doth not all the pilling and polling of Italy wait with unsatiable greediness on its spoils doth it not onely interrupt but even cut off thine own spiritual studies c. Here Bernard continueth reporting the iniquity and gross abuses of the Roman Court in appealations exemptions of Bishops of Abbots the priviledges of Monks Simony so openly maintained that when a poor or honest Bishop was sought by the people he could not attain it till the Pope himself gave the poor man money to give for his investiture so yielding unto the maner of the Court and saving the poor man from the malice of them who love gifts on the one side respecting conscience and on the other providing to the same of the man saith he Yea he saith plainly The Lord is angry seeing the house of prayer is become a den of thieves Nor spareth he the Pope himself saying A wise man will preveen his work with a three-fold consideration whether it be lawful decent and expedient for albeit in Christianity it is certain it cannot be decent which is not lawful nor expedient which is not decent and lawful yet it followeth not that all is decent and expedient which is lawful Now apply these three unto thy work How is it not undecent for thee to use thy will for law and because there is none to whom thou canst appeal therefore to follow thy will and despise reason Art thou greater then thy Lord who said I come not to do mine own will Albeit it is not more base then arrogant as if thou wert void of reason to do not according to reason but after thy pleasure and to be led not in judgement but after thy appetite what is so beastly and if it be unworthy to any rational man to live as a beast who can endure so great reproach of nature and injury of honor in thee the Governor of all By degenerating in this maner which I wish were not thou hast made the common reproach proper to thy self to wit Man being in honor and understandeth not he is compared unto the unwise beasts and is become like unto them c. In lib. 4. he propoundeth unto the Pope's consideration the Clergy and People of Rome and when he hath shewed what they should be and what they are for the time and howbeit they may be incorrigible yet Eugenius should not cease to indeavor a reformation seeing he should indeavor though he cannot amend them he then saith I pray bear with me a little yea give me leave I speak not rashly but with fear I am jealous over thee with a godly jealousie oh that it were as profitable as carnest I know where thou dwellest incredulous and rebellious people are with thee and on the margin he addeth Eze. 2. they are wolves not sheep and nevertheless of such art thou the shepheard a profitable consideration whereby possibly thou mayest finde how to convert them lest they subvert thee why should we despair that they can be turned into sheep from which they have been turned into wolves in this in this I say I spare thee not that God may spare thee either deny thy self to be a shepheard unto this people or shew it indeed thou wilt not deny it lest thou deny thy self his heir whose Chair thou possessest this is Peter But it is known that he never pranked in jewels nor silks nor was covered with gold nor was carried on a white palfrey nor convoyed with Soldiers nor environed with clamorous lacquies and yet he believed that without such things that gracious command might be fulfilled If thou love me feed my sheep In these things thou hast succeeded not unto Peter but unto Constantine I advise thee to bear with these things for the time and affect them not as due unto thee I had rather excite thee unto these things whereof thou art a debtor albeit thou be clothed with purple and gold yet shun not thou who art the heir of a shepheard thy pastoral care and work be not ashamed of the Gospel Thou wilt say I bid thee feed dragons and scorpions not sheep I say the rather set upon them with the word not the sword what shouldest thou take a sword into thy hand again which thou wast once commanded to put into its sheath c. In a word thorow all these five Books of Consideration Bernard useth not one argument from these lofty titles to prove the dominion of the Pope but in the contrary disproveth it and adviseth him to bear with these things for the time and neither affect nor exercise dominion yea he presseth stewarding and serving so hardly that he maketh dominion and stewarding or pastoral office inconsistible and dominion can no way stand with an Apostolical title And he sheweth the estate of the Church in his time that it was degenerated from her self in former times and that these who should have been shepheards were become scorpions and wolves so that all the Catholique Church almost was envenomed with the poison of heresie which was occasioned by the ambition avarice and simony of the Papal Court Eugenius was reconciled to the Romans and died at Rome An. 1152. and in the eighth year of his Papacy 9. ANASTASIUS IV. did nothing worthy of memory he gave a great cup of gold to the Lateran Church and repaired the old Pantheon or St. Maries Io. Bale He sate searcely two years 10. HADRIAN IV. an English Monk was not inferior to Hildebrand in pride In his first year he was solicited partly by promises and partly by threats to leave free administration unto the Consuls he would not Thâ— Clergy did often entreat him to go unto the Lateran Church he would not unless Arnold of Brixia who was condemned by Pope Eugenius were banished the City The people took these in ill part and one day when the Cardinal of St. Pudentiana was going unto the Pope they fall upon him and wound him for which cause the Pope in anger did accurse them until they did banish that Arnold and gave over the Government of the City into the Pope's hands Naucler Shortly after he had excommunicated the Emperor he was walking with his Cardinals to refresh himself in the fields of Anagnia and coming to a spring of water he would taste of it and with the water a flie entereth into his throat and choaketh him Platin. and so a flie killeth him who had despised all the power on earth In the later end of his days he was wont to say There is not a more wretched life then to be Pope To come into A Pope's confession the seat of St. Peter by ambition is not to succeed Peter in feeding the flock but unto Romulus in paracide
seeing that seat is never obtained without some brothers blood Mat. Parisien He sate four years and ten moneths 11. VICTOR IV. and ALEXANDER III. were set up together Antipopes call one another the Antichrist and strove against one another as sometime did Romulus and Remus the one alledgeth the priority of suffrages and the other pluralities for Victor was chosen by nine of the Cardinals the rest being present and not contradicting and after twelve days fourteen Cardinals departing the City privately nor calling the others unto a new election did choose Alexander but besides the priority Victor was set in St. Peter's Chair with the applause of the City and Clergy Neither of the two abode at Rome Victor abode at Sena and Alexander at Anagnia Both seek the Emperor's favor who was lying at the siedge of Crema in Lombardie and intreat him to remove the Schism They did excommunicate one another with solemnity of ceremonies and gave one another unto their author Sathan Radevicus as Ph. Mornay in Myster citeth hath these words as spoken by Alexander of the other He prefiguring the time of Antichrist is so exalted that he sitteth in the temple of God shewing himself as if he were God and many with their bodily eyes have seen the abomination of desolation standing in the holy place not without shedding many tears We may think that Victor spoke no less so that they both in others judgement were the Antichrist wherefore others are to be blamed the less if they give that name unto the Popes Alexander bought the favor of the Romans with his money The Emperor Frederick wrote unto them both that he would not judge in so weighty a cause but permit it unto the judgement of the Church and after the example of former Emperors he summoneth a Councel not of the Bishops of the Empire onely but he inviteth the Clergy of France Brittain Spain Hungary and Denmark and he summoneth both the Popes to compear before the Councelat Papia Fastings and prayers were made unto God to grant a good success unto the Assembly The Emperor began thus Albeit the right of calling Councels appertaineth unto Us as it is written of Constantine Theodosius Justinian and in later days of Charles the Great and Otho and other Emperors nevertheless I refer unto you wisdom the authority of determining this most high and weighty business seeing God hath made you Priests in these things that concern him nor is it my part to judge of you unto whom God hath given power to judge of us onely we exhort you to shew your selves such as who look for the judgement of God upon your selves All the Bishops Abbots and Legates did solemnly swear to receive undoubtedly whatsoever the Synod shall decree and then the Emperor did remove from the Councel Alexander would not appear but sent them word that he who is the judge of them all should and can be judged by none The Fathers were the more offended and condemned Rowland this was the name of Alexander and they consecrate Pope Victor The Emperor approveth the Decree and all the persons of the Councel without exception subscribe it and the Presidents sent Letters unto all the forenamed Nations that they should acknowledge none other Pope but Victor Nevertheless Pope Alexander accurseth the Emperor and all the Cities which submitted themselves unto Octavian or Victor but despairing to have a Synod assembled in Italy he passeth into France and in a Councel at Claremont An. 1162. he reneweth the former curse The next year Pope Victor dieth 12. PASCHALIS III. was chosen by the Cardinals with the general approbation of all the Princes and Bishops in an Assembly at Wirtzburgh An. 1165. In this Synod it was decreed That none should be Pope but he who shall be elected according to the ancient custom and with consent of the Emperor and a Messenger of Christ and Successor of blessed Peter and not be emulous of the Imperial Dignity All who were present took an oath that they should never acknowledge any Pope who was chosen another way Christian Bishop of Mentz did first subscribe Avent lib. 6. In the mean while Pope Alexander ceaseth not to treat by his Nuntio John a Cardinal with the Romans and promised them the liberty of their Consuls and other Officers if they would aid him against the Emperor Upon these conditions he was received and then he inticed other Cities to usurp liberty When the Emperor had levied an Army he went with Paschalis towards Rome as is touched before Pope Alexander fled into Venice one of the Cities which had usurped liberty and had made a confederacy with other Cities The Emperor left Paschalis in Rome but ere he was foiled the Romans had received Pope Callistus III. and maintained him in contempt of Alexander until the reconciliation was finished between Frederick and Alexander Then this Pope made a new agreement with the Romans and was received by them An. 1178. There in a Councel he enacted That if the Cardinals could not accord in the election of a Pope whomsoever the two parties shall choose he shall be received by all and if any person leaning to the election of the third part shall demean himself as Pope he shall be accursed He did annual the acts of Victor Paschalis and Callistus Bellarm. de Sanctor beat lib. 1. Damned souls were worshipped cap. 7. testifieth that in the days of this Alexander a soul did appear and rebuked some persons for worshipping a man that was killed in drunkenness as also he testifieth that before that time a soul had appeared unto St. Martin when he was praying for it and confessed it self to be the soul of a damned robber Because these things were frequent Pope Alexander ordained That none should be worshipped as a Saint unless he were canonized by a Pope Po. Verg. de inven rer lib. 2. cap. 8. He canonized Thomas Becket who as the Sorbonists then maintained in their publique disputes was justly condemned for rebellion Before that time the Clergy paid tribute Gratian. cau 22. qu. 8. c. Tributum but Pope Alexander exempted all Church-mens goods whether Benefices or proper heritage from all tribute of temporal Lords Bellar. de Cler. lib. 1. cap. 24. prop. 4. And in Proposition 5. of the same Chapter he saith The exemption of the Clergy as well concerning their persons as their goods was brought in by the law of man and not of God This is against the Canonists saith he In the same Council it was ordained That manifest usurers should not be buried among believers This Pope gave the title of King unto Alfonso Duke of Lusitania for his valiantness against the Saracens there Baro. Annal. He sate twenty and one years 13. LUCIUS III. had peace with the Emperor but because he would have taken off the new liberty and name of Consuls the Romans forced him to flee to Verona Unto him a King of Armenia did submit himself because of a variance between him and
all joyn together against a common enemy so it was in the combat of the Friers The Dominicans did lay the grounds of their opinion on Scripture and doctrine of the Fathers and of ancient School-men And the other party when they could not finde the least taste of Scripture for maintaing their cause they have their refuge unto miracles and consent of the multitude Against them F. Iohannes de Vdine à Dominican useth this dilemma S. Paul and the Fathers said he either did believe as ye do that the blessed Virgin was free from the common law of men or they did not believe if they did believe it and spoke not at any time but universally without any mention of this exception why follow not ye their example but if they did believe the contrary then your opinion smelleth of novelty But F. Ierom Lombardel a Franciscan did affirm That the Church now hath no less Authority then the Primitive and therefore if by consent of the ancient Church the Fathers without exception spoke so we should invite an universal consent unto this exception from the common condition which opinion sheweth it self at this time by the celebration of this festivity So far P. Soave 15. Peter Abbot of Cluniac was in great account with Pope Eugenius II. Bernard wrote many Epistles unto him In Epist 277. he calleth him a vessel for honor full of grace and truth and endued with many gifts In an Epistle unto Eugenius he saith Albeit your person be set over Nations and Kingdoms to pull up and destroy to kill and scatter yet seeing you are neither God nor are you Jeremiah unto whom this was said you may be deceived you may be deceived by them who seek not Jesus Christ but themselves and lest this be if there be any faithful Son he should shew unto his Father faithfully what things he knoweth and which may be unknown unto you and he should â—orewarn and forearm you lest they of whom it is said the poison of aspsis under their tongue be able to corrupt your sincerety by their poison Here he professeth unto the Pope himself that he may err and be deceived Adversus Iudae lib. 1. If as you say and as the Apostle teacheth all men are condemned and all die in Adam then as the same Apostle teacheth all are justified in Christ and all are quickened for it is true what he saith As by one man sin came on all to condemnation so by one righteousness came on all to justification of life God by his essential goodness having pity on lost man and willing to save him but unless justly neither willing nor able while he sought in his eternal counsel how he might shew pity on the wretched and save his own justice this especially he thought most convenient whereby justice might be saved and man be delivered and grace be enlarged and God be glorified so God sent his own Son unto the sons of men that putting on mans nature and healing mans vices he should take in the assumed flesh not sin but the punishment of sin even bodily death and so by his single and temporary death he should deliver from a two-fold and that everlasting death by which dispensation mercy sheweth mercy and no prejudice done to justice when for the everlasting punishment of man a temporal punishment of God-man is offered which certainly is of great weight even in the ballance of justice that for rightly ordering the sins of the world the transitory death of the Son of God is more weighty then the everlasting death of the sons of men This is our sacrifice this is the burnt-offering of the Gospel of the new people which was offered once on the Cross by the Son of God and of man even by God Lib. 2. cap. 4. As before the Law and under the Law you see that many are honored with the title of righteousness even without legal customs so know thou that after the Law not onely many but all are justified by the onely grace of Christ Contra Petrobrus lib. 1. ep 2. When he said Do this he addeth in remembrance of me therefore the remembrance of Christ is the cause of the Sacrament and therefore lest it be forgotten which especially should be in our heart remembrance is tied unto the heart by this suitable sign as an unsoluble cord by which strong tie the redeemed should always think on the price of redemption and being thankful unto the Redeemer by faith working by love he should shew himself no way ungrateful for so great grace And the matter is of such worth that the mindes of men should be stirred up not dully but duly to think on it to love and embrace it It was expedient and just that the remembrance of Christ's humanity and death should be preserved not onely in the ears by hearing but also unto the eyes by sight Therefore to the effect that men might not onely learn by words but even familiarly feel by deeds that they die continually while severed from Christ and that they cannot live perpetually unless they be conjoyned and united unto Christ after the similitude of bodily meat and drink they receive Christ's body and drink Christ's blood not given by another not received from another but from Christ himself which will be after this life their food i. e. eternal life and blessedness Ibid. I hear that you say The Church of God consisteth in the unity of believers gathered together and this is clear unto us all unto this Church hath God the Father by the intercession of his Son given the holy Ghost that he may abide with her for ever to comfort her in this life and to glorifie her in that to come unto all the Churches of Christ which by their number make up the body of the one and Catholike Church we do owe honor and love by the bond of charity Lib. 5. cap. 16. Seeing thou art under one shepheard Jesus Christ seeing thou dwellest in the same fold of the Churches seeing thou livest in the one faith and hope of eternal things as well thou white as black Monk why pratest thou foolishly of divers fleeces why contend ye for no cause or for so foolish a cause why for so childish occasion do ye rent the chief garment of charity take heed lest that name of innocence whereby ye are called sheep cause that you be not of the number of these whom the great Shepheard will set on his right hand Catal. test ver lib. 14. 16. Peter de Bruis a Priest of Tolous preached in sundry places against the Popes and the doctrine of Rome calling the Pope the Prince of Sodom and Rome he called Babylon the mother of whoredoms and confusion he preached against the bodily presence of Christ in the Sacrament against the sacrifices of the Mass he condemned the worship of Images prayers to Saints the single life of Priests pilgrimages multitude of holy days c. Phi. Mornae in Myster iniq The
called Waldenses Josephini Peronistae Arnoldistae and because they joyned with the hearers of Peter Bruse they were called Petrobrusiani Henriciani and because the Heresie of the Manachees waxed about that time as was touched in the former Century in France and Italy some through malice and others through ignorance called them Manichees Gazari c. When they were thus scattered by persecution the Church of God was gathered for they were persecuted by the Bishops Arelaten Narbonen Aquens and Albinen and some suffered constantly and others fled so that Popliner in Hist Francor lib. 1. whom Genebrard in Chronol lib. 4. testifieth to have told all things simply according to truth of History saith of them About the year 1100. maugre all Christian Princes they spread their doctrine little differing from the Protestants at this day not through France onely but through all the bounds of Europe almost for the French Spaniards English Scotch Italians Dutch Bohemians Saxons Polonians Lithuanians and other Nations defended the same stubbornly until this day saith he Reynerius an Italian Inquisitor under Pope Innocent III. in his Book Contra Haeret. cap. 4. printed Ingolstad An. 1613. writeth of them thus Among all the Sects that ever were or now are none is so hurtful to the Church as these poor men of Lions for three causes First Because it continueth longest for some say it hath been from the days of Pope Silverster I. and others say from the days of the Apostles Secondly Because it is most general seeing there is no Nation where it spreadeth not Thirdly Whereas all others are conjoyned with blasphemy against God this Sect of the Leonists hath a great shew of godliness for they live justly before men and believe all things concerning God and all the Articles of the Creed onely they blaspheme the Roman Church and hate her and the multitude is ready to accept such things This testimony giveth occasion to search deeper for their original All Historians almost agree that Peter de Waldo lived about the year 1150. and that these were called by those foresaid names the difference is Poplinerius saith The Waldenses were about the year 1100. Sigonius de Regno Ital. lib. 9. saith Eriald did persecute the Patareni in Millain about the year 1058. And Reynerius saith No Heresie continued longer time But from the year 1150. until the year 1215. when Reynerius lived is not so long a space as some Heresies have waxed yea he expresly saith that some bring their original from the days of the Apostles Wherefore it may well be said That some of that profession had been in all ages to whom the Waldenses did associate themselves Among them were the Henriciani Berengarians Bertram c. Reynerius speaketh of their number saying None durst hinder them both for the multitude and power of their abettors I was oft present in the Inquisition and at their examinations there were accounted forty Churches defiled with this Heresie and in one Parish they had ten Schools So he Gretser a Jesuit in Prolog contra Valden saith It may be truly said to have waxed because scarcely any Countrey hath been free of this pest and it did so spread it self into sundry Provinces Trithem in Chron. Hirsaug and after him P. Mornay in Myster say If any of them had been passing from Colein to Millain he did lodge in one of their houses every night as they marked their houses above the doors that their own fellows might know them Vernerus in Fascic tempor aetat 6. sheweth their condition saying Of old the Catholique faith was oppugned by mighty Princes by subtil Philosophers and sly Hereticks and other men of note but in those days it was not a little quelled by contemptible Laicks and most poor Idiots to wit as the Apostle saith God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise Again Vernerus saith Yet there were some most subtil persons who endeavored to maintain the Heresie of the Waldenses And Jac. de Rebiria cited in Catal. test ver lib. 15. saith Because they who were called Priests and Bishops at that time were almost ignorant of all things it was easie unto the Waldenses being most excellent in learning to gain the first place among the people some of them disputed so accurately that the Priests permitted them to preach publiquely As for the continuance of this Heresie as the Romanists call it in following times we are informed by testimonies both of Papists and Protestants Orâ— Gratius in Fascic rer expetend having inserted the confession of faith which they sent unto the King of Hungary An. 1508. saith It differeth not much from these things that are now taught by some meaning Luther so that these may seem to have learned from the others And he admonisheth ingeniously that the Waldenses may be better known from that confession then by the Catalogue of Hereticks set forth by Bernard de Lutzenburgh Iohn Naucler in Generat 47. saith The Hussites followed the Sects of the Valdenses Ia. Thuan ad An. 1550. writeth more fully saying Peter de Valdo leaving his Countrey went into Belgio and Picardy as it is now called finding many followers he passed thence into Germany abiding a long space in the Cities of Vandalia and lastly he setled in Bohem where to this day saith he they who embrace that doctrine are called Picards His companion Arnold took another course into Aquitania and abode in Albium whence were the Albigei who quickly went among the Tolosates Ruteni Cadutci King Lewes VIII would have killed the Albigenses if he had not been taken away by sudden death albeit from that time they were scattered hither and thither yet always arose some to hold their doctrine on foot as John Wickliff in England John Huss and Jerome of Praga and in our time when the doctrine of Luther was received with the applause of many the residue of them who were scattered every where did gather and with the name of Luther were encouraged namely about the Alpes and when the Waldenses in Merindol and Cabriers heard of what was done in Germany they were glad and sent for some of German Teachers and then they shew themselves more then they had done before And after three pages Edit Offenbach An. 1609. he saith The Caprienses were at that time molested with wars by them of Avenion and in the common danger they wrote the sum of their Religion agreeing almost with the doctrine of Luther and they presented it unto Francis I. and he sent it unto Ja. Sadolet Bishop of Carpentoract who was of a pious and meek disposition and received the suppliants bountifully what things were spread of them besides those heads he declareth ingeniously to have been forged through envy and to be meer lyes as he knew by Inquisition that he had taken of them before And Serrarius in Trihaeres saith Who to day are Calvinists were anciently Berengarians Wendelstin in praefa in eod can Decret printed An. 1525. saith The Lutherans are
qualification of his person for the most part but onely who will be content with the least wages and then these Vicars devise many ways to extortion the people Parishes are bestowed for the most not in a godly way but upon entreaties and acquaintance unto persons that are altogether unworthy and are not able to rule souls and which is worse there is great slackness in many Prelates that they do not chastise Parish-Priests albeit in their uncleanness and notorious crimes they be bad examples and occasions of perdition unto their Parishioners or if they do censure them in the purse they suffer them to continue in their sin Cap. 12. Because many Prelates are lukewarm alas in these things that belong unto God yea and are contrary unto all good almost it seemeth that they are no way expedient In late times two Emperors were deposed in Councels for temporal dammage they had done unto the Church how then can the Church dissemble that a Prelate which doth innumerable evils unto the Church and is altogether unfit for government of souls should be deposed solemnly it is greatly to be feared that for their dissembling and tolerations the wrath of God will be poured on the Church The Compiler of the Councels thinketh this book was written in the twelfth Century and some of these passages seem to agree Catalo test ver lib. 14. 26. Henry Arch-Bishop of Mentz was dilated at Rome for speaking against An example of iniquity revenged the tyranny of the Popes he sent Arnold one of his Clergy to make his Apology and he turned his accuser and did so by money prevail with two Cardinals that they were sent to examine the cause When they came into Germany and had cited Henry they would not heat his answer but deposed him and put the same Arnold in his See Then said Henry unto the Cardinals If I had appealed unto the Apostolical See against their unjust proceedings the Pope possibly would not have regarded me and nothing had accrewed unto me but labor of body loss of my goods and grief of minde therefore I do appeal unto the Lord Jesus Christ as the most righteous Judge and I charge you to answer me there before the highest Judge for ye have not judged righteously but as it pleased you being corrupted by money They answer When you go first we will follow Not long thereafter Henry dieth and when the Cardinals heard thereof the one said to the other merrily He hath gone and we will follow in time Within few days the one going to ease himself all his bowels gushed out and the same day the other began to bite his own fingers and was choaked These things were reported abroad and every one said Blessed be God who hath avenged the injury that was done unto the innocent man Immediately the same Arnold was killed in an uproar and lay unburied some days upon the street Ibid. ex Conradi Chronic. Mogunt 27. Peter Abailard trusting in Philosophy spoke and wrote against the Abailard's heresies Trinity and against the office of Christ Bernard in Epist 192. ad Guido saith That in the doctrine of the Trinity he is an Arrian of grace a Pelagian of the person of Christ a Nestorian He was summoned to answer in a Councel at Soisson where he did appear but would not answer and onely did appeal unto the Court of Rome and did glory that his books had found acception there The Bishops did note and condemn his errors and the sentence against his person they did refer unto the Pope Innocentius Ibid. Epist 191. His errors are more particularly though not all expressed in Epist 190. thus While he professeth to give a reason of all things he adventureth above reason against reason yea and against the faith for what is more against faith then that he will not believe what he cannot comprehend by reason and expounding that of Eccles 19. He that is hasty to give credit is light minded he saith To credit hastily is to give credit before reason whereas Solomon speaketh it not of faith in God but of natural credulity among men for blessed Gregory denieth that to be faith which hath experience in human reason and the Apostles are commended in that they did follow the Redcemer at his simple command and Mary is commended for preveening reason by faith as Zacharias was punished that he would have reason ere he would believe 2. He saith God the Father is full power the Son is some power and the holy Ghost is no power and that the Son is in respect of the Father as species ad genus or a man in respect of a living wicht or a brazen seal unto brass Is he not here worse then an Arrian who can endure him 3. He saith All the teachers after the Apostles agree in this that the divel had power over man because man of his own accord did yield unto the divel for say they If one overcome another he who is overcome becometh servant unto his victor and therefore said he as the teachers say the Son of God became man that man which could not be delivered any other way might be made free again from the divels power by the death of an innocent But it seemeth unto me said he that neither the divel had ever power over man but as a Gaoler by the permission of God nor did the Son of God assume flesh to deliver man All men say so saith he but I say not so What then what hath the Law what have the Prophets the Apostles and Apostolical men declared unto us but that God was made man to deliver men art thou not ashamed to say that they all think contrary unto thee when they all agree together but though an Angel from Heaven shall teach another Gospel let him be accursed Let him learn then that the divel not onely had power but just power over men that consequently he may see also that the Son of God came in the flesh to deliver men And albeit I say that the power of the divel was just yet I say not that his will was just wherefore not the divel invading nor man deserving but God delivering is just for one is said to be just or unjust not according to his power but his will wherefore this power of the divel albeit it was not justly purchased but wickedly usurped yet was permitted justly And so man was justly held captive yet so that justice was not in man nor in the divel but in God and man was justly condemned but was mercifully delivered and yet so mercifully that there wanted not justice even in delivering him seeing such was the mercy of the Redeemer that which was suitable unto the remedy of delivering he did shew justice rather then power against the invador For what could man the servant of sin and slave of the divel do of himself to recover righteousness that he had lost therefore the righteousness of another is imputed unto him which had
two Gentlemen for cutting his horse tail On the fifth day four Gentlemen did kill him in the year 1171. At Easter Pope Alexander canonized him as a Saint and would have excommunicated the King for his death but the King by his Ambassadors purged himself that he knew not of his death yet because he did carry grudge at him he was forced to renounce the investiture of Bishops and thereby his Kingdom became more slavish then before And the Pope in token of his victory to the shame of the King and credit of the Clergy did pretend some miracles as done by this Thomas after his death and commanded his feast to be kept throughout the Kingdom and the Cathedral which before was called Christ's Church was after that called St. Thomas Becket's and to the end the King might suffer this infamy the more patiently and also to make Ireland the more subject unto the See of Rome Pope Alexander confirmed again unto King Henry the Lordship of Ireland and ordained that the Bishops there should obey the Laws of England For in the year 1155. Murchard or as some call him Dermot mac Morrog King of Leinster being exiled by O. Roricy King of Midia sought aid from Henry II. he sent Richard Strongbow Earl of Penbrok who had married the onely Daughter of Murchard with a considerable Army into Ireland and within a short space he restored his father in law and conquered other Lands so that Henry was jealous of his power and commanded by open Proclamation him and all his Army to return under pain of forfeiture In obedience Richard gave into the King's hand all his purchase and his wifes inheritance and again received as his vassal Weisford Ossoria Carterlogia c. But in the year 1172 Henry went personally into Ireland and the most part submitted themselves unto him as unto their onely and lawful Soveraign whereas in former times that Nation was divided into four petty Kingdoms and several Dukedoms and one of them was chosen Monarch The same Henry did claim the Lands of Northumberland and from the Scots Malcolm the maiden and his Brother William at two several times went to London and did acknowledge the King for these Lands whereas in former times the Heir of the Crown did onely perform that ceremony But then Henry would have more that all the Bishops of Scotland should be under the yoke of the Arch-Bishop The Bishops of Scotland will not submit to the Primate of York of York as their Metropolitan At the first meeting at Norham the Scots put it off but with slender delays The next year Hugo Cardinal de S. Angelo sent into England was for Henry in this purpose and did cite the Bishops of Scotland to compear before him in Northampton they went thither and the Cardinal had a speech of humility and obedience all to perswade the Scotch Bishops to submit themselves unto the Primate of York who was a Prelate of great respect and whose credit in the Court of Rome might serve them to good use A yong Clerk stood up and spake in name of the others his speech is written diversly I shall shew it as I have copied it out of an old Register of Dunkel by the favor of Bishop Alexander Lindsay It is true English Nation thou mightest have been noble and more noble then some other Nations if thou hadst not craftily turned the power of thy Nobility and the strength of thy fearful might into the presumption of tyranny and thy knowledge of Liberal Science into the shifting Glosses of Sophistry but thou disposest not thy purposes as if thou wert lead with reason and being puft up with thy strong Armies and trusting in thy great wealth thou attemptest in thy wretched ambition and lust of domineering to bring under thy jurisdiction thy neghbor Provinces and Nations more noble I will not say in multitude or power but in linage and antiquity unto whom if thou wilt consider ancient records thou shouldest rather have been humbly obedient or at least laying aside thy rancor have reigned together in perpetual love and now with all wickedness of pride that thou shewest without any reason or law but in thy ambitious power thou seekest to oppress thy mother the Church of Scotland which from the beginning hath been Catholique and free and which brought thee when thou wast straying in the wilderness of heathenism into the safe-guard of the true faith and way unto life even unto Jesus Christ the Author of eternal rest she did wash thy Kings and Princes and people in the laver of holy Baptism she taught thee the commandments of God and instructed thee in moral duties she did accept many of thy Nobles and others of meaner rank when they were desirous to learn to read and gladly gave them dayly entertainment without price books also to read and instruction freely she did also appoint ordain and consecrate thy Bishops and Priests by the space of thirty years and above she maintained the primacy and pontifical dignity within thee on the North side of Thames as Beda witnesseth And now I pray what recompence renderest thou unto her that hath bestowed so many benefits on thee is it bondage or such as Judea rendered unto Christ evil for good it seemeth no other thing Thou unkinde vine how art thou turned into bitterness we looked for grapes and thou bringest forth wilde grapes for judgement and behold iniquity and crying If thou couldest do as thou wouldest thou wouldest draw thy mother the Church of Scotland whom thou shouldest honor with all reverence into the basest and most wretchedst bondage Fie for shame what is more base when thou wilt do no good to continue in doing wrong even the serpents will not do harm to their own albeit they cast forth to the hurt of others the vice of ingratitude hath not so much moderation an ungrateful man doth wrack and masacre himself and he dispiseth and minceth the benefits for which he should be thankful but multiplieth and enlargeth injuries It was a true saying of Seneca I see The more some do owe they hate the more a small debt maketh a grievous enemy What sayest thou David it is true They rendered me evil for good and hatred for my love It is a wretched thing saith Gregory to serve a Lord who cannot be appeased with whatsoever obeysance Therefore thou Church of England doest as becomes thee not thou thinkest to carry what thou cravest and to take what is not granted seek what is just if thou wilt have pleasure in what thou seekest And to the end I do not weary others with my words albeit I have no charge to speak for the liberty of the Church of Scotland and albeit all the Clergy of Scotland would think otherwise yet I dissent from subjecting her and I do appeal unto the Apostolical Lord unto whom immediately she is subject and if it were needful for me to die in the cause here I am ready to lay down my
of our Lord 1000. until the year 1300. CENTURY XIII CHAP. I. Of POPES I Begin this Century at the Popes because the times are changed and I must change with the times in the former Century the Popes were first exalted above the Emperors 1. INNOCENTIUS the III. being thirty years old was chosen Pope Ian. 3. 1198. In his time the Empire was weak and a great Schism in Germany as followeth whereupon the Pope made his More advantages for the Pope advantage and the Authority of the Papal Chair and errors in doctrine waxed then wonderously Frederick was yong Kings and Princes every where were at variance so that there was none to stay the ambition of Innocentius From the Empire he took Romandiola Ravenna and other Lands pretending that these did belong unto St. Peter Io. Naucler At that time he obtained two Decrees which did much serve unto the advancement of the man of sin one So oft as Princes are at variance or shall endammage one another the cognisance of their cause shall appertain unto the high Priest of Rome Another So oft as the suffrages of whatsoever Electors shall be equal and no greater agreement interveening the Pope may determine as he pleaseth These two were registred in the Decretals lib. 1. tit 6. de elect c. Venerabilem The former was made upon occasion of variance betwixt France and England and the other in favor of Otho Duke of Brunswick P. Mornay in Myster Unto these a third may well be joyned When the Imperial seat is vacant the Roman high Priest shall have the administration and exercise the Imperial power until another Emperor be chosen Clement Pastoral de sent re judic near the end Out of these the Canonists do conclude that the Pope is Lord of Christendom But the Jesuits say Not so for the Pope succeedeth not into the Empire in all things but only in discerning in such causes as appertain unto the Emperor and may not be delayed Bellarm. de Rom. Pont. lib. 5. cap. 5. The works and writings of Innocentius shew yet more of his pride In his first Sermon on the feast of St. Silvester he saith The Roman high Priest in token of Empire weareth a Globe and in token of Priesthood a Mitre but he weareth the Mitre at all times and every where but not so the Globe because the Priestly Dignity is first and worthiest and largest for the Priesthood went before the Kingdom among the people of God as Aaron was before Saul God speaking of Priests and Kings calleth the Priests gods and the Kings Princes saying Thou shalt not rail on the gods nor speak evil of the ruler of the people Exod. 22. And whereas he saith of the King Be subject unto all ordinance of man whether the King c. he saith of Priests unto Jeremiah I have set thee over Nations and Kingdoms to pull up and to cast down to plant and to build and unto Peter in the singular number Thou art Cephas that is Thou art the HEAD in which are all the senses The deep Sea of which Christ said to Peter Lanch into the Sea is Rome which had and hath the primacy of all the world as if he had said Go to Rome On the anniversary day of his Coronation Sermon III. speaking on these He is the Bridegroom who hath the Bride and speaking unto his Cardinals saith Am not I the Bridegroom and each one of you the Bridegroom's friend certainly I am the Bridegroom for I have a noble rich high comely chaste lovely and sacred Bride the Roman Church which as God hath ordained is the Mother and Mistress of all believers She is older then Sara wiser then Rebeca more fertile then Lea more aimable then Rachel more devout then Anna more chaste then Susanna more couragious then Judith and fairer then Edissa many daughters have purchased riches but she surmounteth them all with her is my sacramental marriage Have ye not read that Abraham had a wife Sara and she brought in her maid Agar unto him nor did he for that commit adultery but discharged his duty so the Pope hath his wife the Roman Church which bringeth unto him other Churches that are subject unto her that they may receive from him due provision because how much is paid the more is owed but this is done in the spirit and the other was done in the flesh because the spirit quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing c. In another place he saith The Church of Rome should give the debt of reverence unto none but unto the Priest of Rome who under God hath none above him Behold the Beast and the Roman distinguished The high Priest of Rome hath the Roman Church for his Spouse who bringeth unto him other Churches that are subject unto her Thus of all the Popes Innocentius would be the first corrival of Christ Bellarmin would excuse this blasphemy by a distinction of the principal and the subaltern husband De Ro. Pon. lib. 2. cap. 31. But he considered not what Thomas de Corsellis as Ae. Sylvius reporteth de Concil Basil said publickly in that Councel We call the Church the Spouse of Christ and the Pope his Vicar but none appointeth such a Vicar that he will subject his Spouse unto his Vicar And the Author of the Book De squalore Ro. Curiae Oraeus calleth him Lurgius printed with Petrus de Alliaco at Basil An. 1551. saith The Church hath not two heads but one and this is Christ and not his Vicar whom Christ hath appointed to be an attendant on his Spouse and not the husband Vsser de Eccles statu cap. 9. Behold yet the novations of his doctrine In the year 1215. he assembled a Councel at Lateran there were as Garanza saith the Patriarchs of Constantinople and Jerusalem Metropolitans 70 Bishops 400 Abbots 12 Priors 800 the Ambassadors of the Greek and Roman Empires Orators of Spain England and Cyprus Here the Pope intended to establish many particulars some good and some bad but saith Platina nothing could be openly established because when the Canons were read some called them tolerable and others called them grievous Mat. Parisien who was living as that time saith The general Councel which at the first had great shew after the Papal maner ended in laughter and derision and all that came thither were deluded These Canons were inserted among the Decrees of the five Books of Decretals after they had been reformed by himself as Jo Cochleus testifieth in his Epistle before the Acts of this Councel he collected them and first sent them to be printed by P. Quintel An. 1537. as if they had been the Acts of the Councel but there he sheweth that these Acts were framed or at least reformed after the Councel which saith he any man of judgement may perceive by the XXIX XXXIII and LXI Chapters where is a reference unto the Lateran Councel We have seen that under Pope Nicolaus the II. it was decreed that the body of Christ is
corporally present in Transubstantiation the Sacrament Whence it was questioned Whether the bread evacuateth or the substance of it be changed into Christ's body Lombard could not define the question and sheweth the different opinions of others Lib. 4. Dist 11. Innocentius setteth it as an Article of faith that the bread and wine are transubstantiated into Christ's body and blood cap. 1. In cap. 2. the doctrine of Joachim is condemned but not himself In cap. 3. all men are cursed who hold not the faith which is in cap. 1. and they are ordained to be punished by the Magistrate and if they be Laicks their goods shall be confiscated or if they be Clerks their goods should return to the Church where they had their Benefice He ordained that all Magistrates should swear at their admission to banish all who are discerned Hereticks by the Church which if they be slack to do they should be accursed and if after excommunication any shall continue a year the Metropolitan should give notice unto the Pope who shall absolve all the subjects from obedience and give his Land unto others who will expel the Hereticks Item He who is declared an Heretick should not be admitted unto the Sacrament nor unto Christian burial nor should alms nor oblations be received from such Item All Bishops should twice or at least once in the year visit all their Diocy where is any suspicion of heresie and cause three or more men of best account or if need require all of the bounds should be compelled to swear whether they know any Hereticks there or if there be any privy meetings or any persons different in maners from the common conversation of others Cap. 10. Because the food of God's word is necessary unto Christian people and Bishops are hindered by many occasions from teaching their people therefore they should employ sufficient men to preach and visit and they should provide necessaries unto such This was a safe-guard unto unqualified and non-resident Bishops Cap. 13. There should be no more religions or society of Monks because there are too many already if any will be a Monk let him go to one of those sorts that are approved and if any will found a new Monastery let him take one of the former rules Cap. 19. We will not let this pass without correction that some of the Clergy adorn the Churches with their own and other mens goods that they are more like to Laicks houses then to the Churches of God Ca. 21. All believers when they come to the Auricular confession years of discretion should confess all their sins unto his own Priest once a year and accomplish the pennance that shall be enjoyned and should communicate at least at Easter unless his own Priest think good that he should abstain Neither may a Priest reveal unto others what hath been confessed These private confessions were in use before but then made necessary as also here it appeareth that before were no confessaries but the Priests until afterwards the Monks obtained this priviledge Ca. 22. Because when one is sick and the Physician biddeth send for a Priest the patient often despaireth of health and so falleth into greater danger therefore the Physician shall at the first bid send for the Physician of the soul Ca. 29. Plurality of Benefices is forbidden unless the Pope think good to dispense with some persons who are to be honored Ca. 31. Because Patrons detain the Church-revenues so that in these Countreys scarcely is found any Parish-Priest that hath but the least knowledge of letters therefore we ordain that a sufficient portion be assigned unto the Parish-Priest who should serve not by a Vicar but personally c. Ca. 42. As we would not that Laicks usurp the power of Clerks so we will that Clerks usurp not the power of Laicks Ca. 46. Magistrates should not exact taxations from the Clergy unless the Clerks will willingly contribute when they see the necessity of common burthens and even then not without the advice of the Pope Ca. 50. The prohibition of marriage should not exceed the fourth degree of blood or alliance because there are but four humors in mans body or it consisteth of four elements This is a fair pretence but it was a remedy saith Po. Virg. de inven lib. 5. cap. 5. against the Decree of Pope Julius who had ordained that marriage should not be within the seventh degree by which severity it came to pass that men could not finde marriage within their City and this Decree is observed saith he but he might have added unless men will pay for a dispensation and so no degree hindereth marriage as I have touched elsewhere and experience sheweth Likewise Pope Celestin the III. gave a judicial sentence If a married person fall into heresie the other spouse may marry another But this Innocentius ordained contrarily that heresie should not be a cause of divorce Extra de divort c. Quanto The election of the Pope was restrained unto the Cardinals by Pope Celestin the II. and this Innocentius confirmed that Act and added that the holy Colledge of Cardinals should have jurisdiction in all places and have authority over all men and power of judging the causes of all Princes and of bringing them into their Kingdoms or depriving them Cumi Ventura in Thesor Politic. pag. 388. printed at Frankford An. 1610. Peter King of Arragon made his Realms of Arragon and Sardinia tributary unto the Chair of St. Peter for the salvation of his soul forsooth in the days of this Innocentius He sat eighteen years and seven moneths After his death he appeared unto Ludgardis when she saw him compassed with so great fire she asked Who he was He answered I am Innocentius She groaned and said How is it that our common father is so tormented He answered I am so tormented for three causes which most justly had condemned me unto eternal punishment if by the intercession of the most holy Mother of God I had not repented at the last gasp I have indeed escaped eternal death but until the day of judgement I am tormented with most cruel punishments and that I could come unto thee to seek thy prayers the Mother of mercy hath obtained it from her Son And having spoken so he vanished The Nun declared his necessity unto her sisters that they would help him and lamenting his case she afflicted her self wonderously Let the reader understand saith my Author that I am not ignorant of those three causes which Ludgardis told me but for reverence of so great an high Priest I will not report them Bellar. de gemitu col lib. 2. cap. 9. ex Suri in vita Ludgar 2. HONORIUS the III. confirmed the Order of Dominicks and gave them priviledge of preaching and hearing confessions albeit they had not cure of souls or parishes He confirmed also the Orders of Franciscans Augustinenses and Carmelites He ordained that every one should bow their knee at the lifting up of the
bread of the Mass and that the Eucharist should be carried with lighted candles unto the sick De celebrat Miss lib. 3. tit 41. c. Sanè It followeth to speak of his pride He sat eleven years 3. GREGORY the IX so soon as he was set in his Chair sent a Nuntio Steven into England to crave the tenth part of all movables both of the Nobility and Clergy for maintenance of his wars against the Emperor but under the name of wars against the Infidels Because they refused he excommunicateth them all until they obeyed P. Mornay in Myster The next year he sent his Legates through Europe who by preachings entreatings and excommunications purchased great sums of money as if it had been for aid of the holy Land but it could not be known into what gulf so vast sums were hid but the care of the holy Land was forgot and the charity of men grew cold Mat. Paris Behold the issue it was to repress the Emperor Frederick who is more execrable said the Pope then Pharaoh Nero or any Tyrant He sent his Legate Albert Beham into Germany to deprive all Bishops and to excommunicate all Laicks adhering unto the Emperor or who wished him well But at that time none of the Bishops nor Abbots regarded that commission and being assembled they openly protested That the Priest of Rome had no power in Germany without consent of the Bishops there Let the Priest of Rome feed his Italians said they we who are the dogs of this flock will beat away the wolves lurking under lambs skins what he will do to others ye may know seeing this disguised Vicar so dealeth with us The Pope accursed Frederick Duke of Austria as the chief of that Assembly and Eberhard Bishop of Salzburgh presently absolved him And all the Bishops with one consent accursed the Pope as the enemy of Christian peace a most damnable Arch-Heretick and more pestiferous then the Turks Jews or Tartars seeing he doth such things as those had never done the like Mornay in Myster ex Avent lib. 7. Annal. Boio Then Gregory sent unto the Canons and Monks charging them to choose other Prelates They would not Therefore he charged some of them to compear before him for their rebellion They contemned his summons Then the Princes and Clergy of Germany assembled again but the Pope died This opposition had he abroad neither wanted he enemies at home for in his first year was so great variance between him and the Citizens that he fled out of Rome about Easter to Viterbio and then to Pirusio and having no other means of revenge he excommunicated them all The cause of this sedition was the Citizens claimed an ancient custome and law that the Pope should not excommunicate any of them nor suspend the City with any interdiction for any excess He answered The Pope is less then God but greater then any man consequently greater then a Citizen yea greater is he then any Emperor and seeing he is their spiritual father he may chastise his children and reduce them so oft as they go astray Moreover the Romans alledged that their Bishops were tied to pay unto the Senate yearly tribute both by ancient and late laws of which they have been in use and possession until these days Gregory replied Albeit in time of persecution the Church for her defence and cause of peace had gratified the heads of the City with kindely rewards yet that should not now be pleaded as a debt This strife was not soon ended Mat. Paris ad An. 1234. It would seem incredible almost to read how vast sums of money this Pope did rake together by exactions voluntary offerings confirmations of Bishopricks removing variances betwixt Bishops and Magistrates and other Church-men and especially for dispensing with oaths by all which what inconveniences did arise it cannot be told saith Matth. Parisien ibid. for as there was nothing so hard or absurd wherewith the Pope could not dispense for money so the people trusting to dispensations did little regard how great evil they did As for example Henry King of England being desirous of a taxation did swear in Parliament that he would ratifie some ancient Liberties which they were suing and after the tax was granted he past from his oath by a dispensation At another time the same Henry did sign himself with the cross pretending and swearing that he would go into the holy Land against the Infidels when the money was amassed for his journey he gave over his journey being assured that the Pope would acquit him for 100. or 200. pounds From this sink of dispensations did more and more abound the plurality of Benefices in one mans person Bishopricks were bestowed on men without literature children were made Parsons kinsfolks were married within degrees in a word what kinde of iniquity was not committed under sure confidence of dispensations Matth. Parisien This Gregory made truce with the Emperor An. 1240. and within a few moneths he calleth for the Cardinals John de Columna and Raymond and said I am ashamed of the truce made with the enemy of the Church go therefore unto the Emperor thou John who wast mediator betwixt us and shew him that I will not accept the articles and that I am his enemy John answereth Far be that inconstancy from such an one I will not consent unto this counsel yea I earnestly contradict it Gregory saith Then from this forth I will not hold thee for a Cardinal John answereth Nor will I have thee for a Pope Thus they were parted with mutual defiance Ibid. When the King of France heard of this he commandeth to hold up all the moneys that the Legate had amassed under the name of relief for the holy Land and then the Pope was content to keep the truce Ibid. He was the Author of that hymn Salve Regina c. in which he giveth unto the blessed Virgin the proper worship of Christ In his name were published the Books of Decretals that were collected by Raymond a Dominican He sat fourteen years and died An. 1241. When the Cardinals came together for election Robert Somerset an English Cardinal was likely to have carried it and in the mean time he and some others who did incline that way were poisoned to the great infamy of the Roman Clergy saith Mat. Paris 4. CELESTIN the IV. a very old man attaineth the Chair by promises He sat eighteen days and was poisoned Then the See was vacant twenty and one moneths because the Emperor had some Cardinals under arrest whom at last he dismissed by intercession of Baldwin Greek Emperor and Raymund Earl of Tolouse 5. Here it shall not be amiss to insert the comparison of these former Popes A parallel of preceeding and following Popes with others following as it is in Io. Bale Catal. From Silvester the Il. until this year 1242. that is for the space of 240. years Antichrist did reign in the Roman Church like some accursed Lucifer for in
unto Philip King of France requiring him to go into the holy Land when the Bishop saw no appearance of obedience he threatened the King that the Pope would deprive him of his Kingdom Wherefore the Bishop was charged of arrogancy and treason and cast into prison The Pope sent another and commanded the King to set the Bishop at liberty and to take voyage into the East against the Infidels and not to meddle with the tenths of the Clergy Philip answered His difficulties at home did both hinder him from going into the East and brought a necessity of Subsidy from the Clergy and he was willing to dismiss the Bishop The Legate said You know not the Pope's authority which is not onely the Father of all Christian souls but Lord and Prince in temporal things and therefore by that authority I do excommunicate thee and I declare thee unworthy to reign and thy Realm forefeited unto the Church of Rome And he did acquit all French from their oath of obedience unto Philip and he disannulled all indulgences grants and priviledges that had been granted by any of his Predecessors unto any King of France I. de Secres Then Philip by advice of his Councel did cause it to be proclaimed That none of his subjects go unto Rome nor send money thither and he bestowed vacant Benefices without leave of the Pope Wherefore the Pope wrote unto him thus Boniface the Servant of God's servants fear God and keep his commandments We will thee to understand that thou art subject unto us in spiritual and temporal things and that no gift of Prebends or Benefices belongeth unto thee if thou hast the custody of any Prebend keep it unto the use of the Intrant if thou hast presented any we discern that gift null and do revoke all that hath been done by thee and whosoever thinketh otherwise we judge him to be blockish Philip conveeneth the Peers and Bishops at Paris and by their advice replieth in this maner Philip by the grace of God King of France unto him who is called Boniface and is not such indeed little friendship or none Let thy blockishness know that in temporal things we are subject unto no man and that the gift of Prebends and Benefices being void belongeth unto us by our royal prerogative the which we will defend with the sword and we think them fools and mad who judge otherwise Io. Secres Thereafter the King had another meeting of his Nobles and Clergy at Paris where sundry persons of both states gave in their grievances accusing the Pope of many crimes as heresie simony and others saith Io. Naucler And others write they undertook to prove that the Pope was an usurer incestuous having known two of his Neeces a Simoniack an Heretick that he had a familiar spirit he denied the resurrection c. And that these things may be the better qualified they propound that a general Councel may be called There a National Assembly against the Pope and calleth for a general Councel as his superior When Boniface heard these things he gave the Kingdom of France unto the Emperor Albert. Philip levieth an Army in Naples which was then under the French under the conduct of Siarra Columna an Hetrurian whom with all his kinred the Pope had excommunicated and razed their Castles and houses for writing against him and sent William Nogaret a French Gentleman and one of the Albigenses to publish the foresaid appellation at Rome They came to the gates of Aruagio Platina calleth it Anagnia with the assistance of some Gibelines The Pope hid himself with his Nephew a Marquess and two Cardinals these two escape by a privy door the Marquess rendered himself in hope of favor they rush in and gave the Pope in option whether he will presently quit his life or Papacy He said he would never renounce his Papacy Wherefore Siarra would have killed him but Nogaret said they had not that commission They carried him to Rome where grief turned him into madness and he died on the thirty fifth day thereafter in the eighth year of his Papacy and An. 1304. Platina addeth this exhortation it seemeth from Fasc tempo By his example let all Princes both of Church and Commonwealths learn to rule their people and Clergy not arrogantly and contumeliously as he of whom we are speaking did but holily and modestly as Christ our King and his disciples and true followers and let them endeavor to be loved rather then feared which is the cause of the fall of many Tyrants In his days were many and fearful earthquakes that many houses fell and the Pope with all his Court was once afraid and dwelt in a spacious meadow under pavilions about Andersmes CHAP. II. Of EMPERORS 1. FREDERICK the II. was very yong and the Empire could not be vacant so long time for many evils that might ensue therefore the Princes moved PHILIP of Suevia to accept the Crown until his Nephew came to age He sought not confirmation of the Pope and therefore Innocentius said Either the Pope shall take the Crown and Kingdom from Philip or Philip shall take the Apostolical ornaments from the Pope Then Innocentius went about by all means to keep the Empire from Frederick and to this end among other his tricks he absolveth all the Electors from their oath and raiseth slanders against Philip and enticeth Barthold Duke of Zaringia to usurp the Empire He would not Then he perswadeth Otho Duke of Brunswike and Brother of the Duke of Saxony So wars were betwixt Philip and Otho Nocentius excommunicateth the Emperor Nevertheless Otho at last was put to flight and glad to seek peace Philip was not unwilling and gave him his Daughter in marriage Not long thereafter Philip had a meeting with the Pope's Legate and Otho and was murthered by them in his chamber in the tenth year of his Empire P. Mexia 2. OTHO the V. was elected and quickly confirmed by the Pope but their concord continued not for on the day of Coronation a tumult arose between the Romans and Germans for the gifts which the Emperor had bestowed 1100. were slain and no fewer were wounded The Emperor took it ill and required satisfaction from the Romans they refused and the Pope was suspected to be the cause of the first tumult Likewise the Pope had caused him to swear at his Coronation that he should with all his might maintain and preserve the Imperial liberties and recover that which was given away and lost Matth. Paris in Iohan. Innocentius did require this in despite of Frederick Then Otho seeing that he was slighted went hastily from the City and wasted Tuscia Marchia Anconitana all Romandiola Capua and he intended to enter into the bounds of Naples The Pope then requireth him to restore the patrimony of the Church and the fued Land under pain of his curse Otho did not regard his menaces and said He was doing according to the oath of his Coronation The Pope excommunicateth him at
by his bastard Son Manfred with a pillow Crantz in Saxo. lib. 8. cap 18. The writers testifie that he was endued with excellent gifts albeit the Pope pursued him as an enemy of the Church And they say when they consider the life of Christ and his command to forgive seventy times in a day with the practises of the Popes against the Emperor they are perswaded to think with Aeneas Sylvius that there hath not been a greater calamity in the Church or Commonwealth these many years whereof the Bishops of Rome have not been the Authors and they call this Frederick another Charls the Great He could talk in Arabick Greek Latin French and Dutch languages On his Tomb it was written thus Si probitas sensus virtutes gratia census Nobilitas orti possent obsistere morti Non foret extinctus Fredericus qui jacet intus Jo. Bale saith he may not in this cause believe Blondus Platina Stella or Sabellicus for they report nothing but what was written by the flatterers of the Popes that if it had been possible they might provoke all the world against him but who desireth to know the truth let them read the sixth Book of the Epistles of Petrus de Vineis Haec Marius saith he 4. In the Greek Empire was a great alteration about that time the History The Greek Empire is changed thereof I will set down together for the more clearness Isaacius the Emperor had redeemed his Brother Alexius from the Scythians and advanced him to so great authority that all the affairs of the Empire were at the command of Alexius Here Nicetas Choniat in Annal. lamenteth the condition of that people saying Truth and holiness had failed and because of manifold iniquity love was become cold so that the people left whole Cities and went in colonies into the Lands of the Babarians where they might live more securely for a sober kinde of life was banished by frequent tyrannies and the most part of the Emperors were robbers neither thinking nor doing any thing moderately O glorious Empire of the Romans saith he and majesty which all Nations did admire and adore what Tyrants hast thou endured with what injuries hast thou been afflicted how many have burnt in love of thee what men hast thou embraced and prostituted thy self unto what sort of men hast thou honored with a diadem and purple shoes c. By the way observe here that the Greeks do always call themselves Romans and they called all the western people Latins When the Empire was in this condition Alexius usurpeth the Crown he pulleth out his Brother's eyes and shutteth him in prison An. 1190. Alexius Son of Isaacius fleeth unto Philip Duke of Suevia afterwads Emperor who had married his Sister Irene and he sendeth him at last unto the Pope for help to be restored There this Alexius conformeth himself unto Rome and he promiseth saith Nicetas to change the institutions of the ancient Romans into the corrupt Religion of the Latins The Pope recommendeth him unto certain Princes which then were assembling at Venice to go into Syria to wit Baldwin Earl of Flanders and his Brother Henry Boniface Marquess of Monferrate Lewes Prince of Savoy and others more The Venetians also had an old quarrel against the Greeks and were glad of this occasion Likewise the yong man did swear unto them that he would give them what they did demand even which were impossible oceans of money saith Nicetas Though the Emperor Alexius understood of this preparation he made nothing for resistance So the Latins arrived at Jadara and then came to Epidamnum and they call yong Alexius Emperor to the end the people may the more willingly accept them then they came to Constantinople Theodorus Lascaris Son in law of Alexius made some resistance but Alexius fled and the Italians enter the Town and after nine years imprisonment Isaacius is set upon his throne and his Son Alexius with him Within few days the chief of the Italians sat with them as being saviors of the Commonwealth then the Soldiers plundered the Town sparing neither private houses nor Churches nor the Flemins nor the Pisanes nor the Venetians dwelling there The old Alexius had been deceived by a false response that the East and West should be conjoyned in his time and now the Monks execrable men and hated of God saith Nicet made him believe that God would restore him sight and give him the Monarchy of the world thus he had no other thought but to eat and drink with these Monks And the yong man kept company with the Latins was for the most part in their ships playing at dice carowsing c. From July 18. till January 25. the people were so grievously oppressed that they began to talk of choosing another Emperor the wiser sort said It was not time to attempt the like but the people were so impatient of their oppression that there must needs be another Emperor and they name Nicolaus Canabus who was very unwilling But Ducas Alexius called the proud taketh him prisoner killeth yong Alexius imprisoneth the old man and taketh the Scepter the people were contented He beginneth to treat with the Venetians and other Latins their demands were so high that the Greeks could not or would not assent wherefore they possess themselves of the Town put Ducas to flight and do more harm then the Saracens did at their entering into Jerusalem saith Nicet Then they made fifteen Electors and choose Baldwin Emperor and Thomas a Venetian to be Patriarch who was sent to Rome to get all these things confirmed by the Pope and he reporteth Imperial badges to Baldwin in whose Successors that Empire continued sixty years At that time Creta and Euboea or Nigrepont was given unto the Venetians Boniface was made King of Macedonia and other rewards were given to others All the Greek Empire was subject unto Baldwin except Bithynia Cappadocia and Hadrianople and in them several Greeks had the dominion especially Lascaris about Hadrianople and kept the title of Emperor of Constantinople The Bulgarians invade Thracia and took Baldwin captive and sent him in fetters into Mysia His Brother Henry succeedeth and gave his onely Daughter unto Peter Earl of Altisiodore which succeeded in the Empire at that time when Otho the V. was deposed he was confirmed by Pope Honorius shortly after his election So soon as he returned from Rome he entered in wars with Lascaris and they conclude a peace then he was entrapped in Constantinople and died in prison in the third year of his reign His wife Jole causeth his Son Robert to be received Emperor He fell in love with a yong damsel betrothed unto a Burgonian Knight who had done good service in that Empire and by consent of her mother brought her to his palace The Knight dissembleth for a time and then made an horrible revenge to wit he gathereth his friends and a number of Greeks haters of Robert and cometh by night into the Palace he
Order in Scintilla Divi. amor cap. 5. writeth of him thus Our holy Father Dominicus did every day lash his own body most sharply once for dantoning the flesh next for satisfying for the souls in Purgatory and the third time for living sinners But Antonius Arch-Bishop of Florence about the year 1420. goeth further comparing Dominicus with Christ in number and greatness of miracles in name in life death and after death and in all these almost preferring Dominicus O blasphemy saying Christ raised three dead bodies Dominicus raised three dead bodies at Rome what shall I say of four hundred which were drowned at Tolouse and at the prayer of Dominicus were brought forth safe after they had been a long space under the water Christ being immortal came twice unto his disciples when the the doors were shut but Dominicus being as yet mortal came into the Church in the night when the doors were shut lest he did awake his disciples Christ after his death said unto his disciples All power is given unto me in heaven and earth but this power was given unto Dominicus in heaven on earth and in hell for he had Angels to serve him and the Divels trembled at his nod nor were they able to disobey him The prayer of Christ was heard so oft as he would for when he prayed in the garden Let this cup depart from me albeit he was not heard in so far as he prayed in sensuality yet according to his minde or reason he wished not to be heard but Dominicus shewed unto one of his companions Iacob de Vorag in Legend Aurea calleth him Prior Monasterii Cassamariae in a familiar conference that he never did seek any thing from God which he did not obtain to his hearts desire to wit because he was more perfect then Christ and never did pray by appetite of senses These and many other blasphemies were paralelled by that Bishop and canonized Saint of the Roman Church Anton. par 3. tit 23. cap. 1. § 2 38. The next was Francis of Assisio an Italian the Father of the Franciscans were the the Minorites or Franciscans he also is exalted above the Prophets Apostles yea and above Christ In Francis say they the passion of Christ is renewed of him David saith Thou hast crowned him with glory and honor and thou hast set him above the works of thy hands He is given as a light to the Nations It is most certain for one Mass of St. Francis God hath been appeased with all the world They are all saved who die in that Order and under the rule of St. Francis He hath obtained from God that none can die evilly in his habit Christus oravit Franciscus exoravit P. Morn in Myster iniq ex libro Conformitat Vitae B. Francis ad vit Christi The Author of that book was Barth de Pisis An. 1389. it was approved by the Roman censurers and printed at Bononia An. 1510. with this inscription Liber aureus These two Dominicus and Francis were canonized and their Orders confirmed And by the Bull of Pope Gregory the IX it was commanded that all should believe the holiness and power of these men or shall be punished as Hereticks That Legenda sheweth the cause of their honor Pope Innocentius did refuse two as the Iesuits now are the onely pillars of the Roman Church to confirm their Order until he dreamed as Mantuanus also hath expressed it in Fastor lib. 8. Viderat in somnis Laterani ungentia Templi Tecta ruinosum caput inclinare vtrumque Supposuisse humeris sustinuissi ruinam Taliter admonitus pastor succurrere fessis Posse hominem rebus fidei regnoque labenti Annuit c. This dream is in Legenda Aurea and in Fascic temp After that dream Innocentius craved that Dominicus would draw up the rules of his Order but before the rules were digested Innocentius died and then Pope Honorius received and confirmed them Legen Aurea Bonaventura in vita Francis saith that dream was meant of his Father Francis How was the Lateran Church then like to fall The Emperor for a long time was striving against the Popes and the Waldenses were preaching against the heresies of Rome and calling the Pope the Antichrist therefore power and authority was given to Dominicus and Francis with their disciples to allure with their pale faces to sting with fained words and to preach that all men should send money for maintaining the holy wars against the holy wars against the Emperor and that none should believe the new doctrine of the Waldenses This was the scope of their preachings at first and so did they uphold the Lateran Church And because the Bishops were not diligent enough to resist the Waldenses the Pope commiteth unto Dominicus the office of Inquisition and he took with him others which either with sword or by tongue would oppugn all the adversaries of the Roman Church Afterwards these Friers became Bishops Cardinals and Legati à latere and what were they not to gather collections of money and to incite Kings and Nations against the Infidel Emperor as they spake and Princes and against them whom they called Hereticks For their diligence in this Commission Dominicus and Francis were called the two Olives and the two Candlesticks standing before the Lord Revel 11. and the two Cherubins full of wisdom Exod. 37. Antonin loc cit Their Institution Their institution was to have a white coat and a black one above it to live by the works of their hands or by alms but to have no proper goods and lest their piety turn to idleness they should go abroad and preach every where as Christ did Pope Innocentius the III. commended this Institution and after him Honorius confirmed it Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 7. cap. 4. From their preaching they were called Praedicatores Francis had been an Augustinian but he would being a more strict life all Monks had possessions in common though nothing in propriety but he would have nothing in common nor in propriety nor two coats but one coat of the natural colour girded with a girdle of leather This he commended as the very life of a Christian and commanded and practised by Christ and to the end that these of his Order should beware of pride which often followeth sanctity saith Pol. Virg. loc cit he would have them called Minorites He vowed obedience unto Pope Honorius the IV. and his Successors and his Brethren must vow obedience unto him and his Successors When they were advising in the Colledge at Rome upon the confirmation of this Order some Cardinals said It was a new thing and more then man is able to perform John Bishop of Sabinien said It is blasphemy against Christ and his Gospel to say that it containeth any thing new and impossible So it was confirmed at that time And afterwards by Pope Gregory the IX in these words We say that neither in common no◠in special should they
Phocas the prerogative over all the rest of the Bishops then the high Priest of Rome with his Senate of Town-Priests began to be more advanced above others and these Priests to whom these titles were given in old time and to whom the cure of Christian souls was committed began especially to be honored with that name as proper to the highest Dignity In the beginning it was altogether a burthen and at last the chiefest honor seeing they are always nearest to the Pope in the administration of the Christian Republick and unto them was more and more given and by little and little by jarring of the Emperors and the people of Rome for the election of the Pope all the right of the election came unto them So far he In this last matter Bellar. loc cit is more plain howsoever these things be so I confess saith he that the Cardinalship was a step unto a Bishoprick as it is most manifest out of the first book of the life of Gregory cap. 7. but that order is changed and Cardinals are preferred unto Bishops because when the Emperors and Clergy and people did chuse the Pope the Cardinals were not in such estimation but when onely they began to chuse the Pope and onely Cardinals were chosen the dignity of a Cardinal is not without cause more respected Secondly The dignity of a Cardinal is advanced because they were wont to be neither the onely neither the chief Consellors of the Pope for in the first eight hundred years a national Councel of Italian Bishops was gathered for consultation of the weighty affairs as is manifest by the Councels there the chief place was given to Bishops but when the affairs of the Church of Rome did increase especially the temporal Princedom in the days of Pipin and Charls the Great the Councels have been omitted and all things brought to the Colledge of Cardinals So he We saw before how great priviledges Innocentius the III. gave unto this Order and so did Innocentius the IV. If Peter Damian Cardinal of Ostia had seen them so far honored whereunto would he have compared them seeing he is bold to extol them so far in his days What thinkest thou of the Cardinal Bishops saith he who principally chuse the Pope of Rome and do transcend the power of all Bishops yea of Patriarchs and Primates to wit except the Sacrament of the universal Church these are the eyes of the one stone that is of the Roman Church of whom it is said in Zachary Behold the stone which I have set before Jehoshua upon that one stone are seven eyes they are the lamp of the one candlestick they are the candlesticks in the midst of which Jesus doth walk Apoc. 2 c. Baron Tom. 11. ad An. 1061. nu 11. at the election of Cardinals the Pope saith to them Be ye our Brethren and Princes of the world Antonin Flor. sum Theol. par 3. tit 21. cap. 1. § 2. Pope Pius the II. said to his Cardinals Ye are my eldest and best beloved children and ye are honored with most excellent dignity when ye are called into the Apostolical Colledge ye shall be our Counsellors and judges of all the earth ye shall be Senators of the City and like unto Kings and very hinges of the world upon whom the door of the militant Church must turn and be governed Vsser de Eccles statu cap. 4. ex Sacr. cerem Ro. Eccles lib. sect 8. cap. 3. Antonius after his maner proveth that the same authority belongeth unto them loc cit 4. In this Century these Friers and Cardinals spared not the blood of Persecution against the Waldenses God's servants for Pope Innocentius thought first by disputes and sophistry to bear down the Waldenses but when he could not that way prevail he caused his Friers to sting them with fire and sword An. 1205. he sent the forenamed Dominicus with Didacus Bishop of Exonia or Uxonia in Spain into the County of Tolose they disputed once at Viride Folium and again at Axamia An. 1207. in the City Montie-regalis the same two with Fulco Bishop of Tolouse and Petrus de Castro novo the Popes Legate disputed against Arnold hot Pastor Albigensium Ponticus Jordanus Arnold Aurisanus Philibert Castrensis and Benedict Thermus These were the Articles The Church of Rome is not the holy Church neither Spouse of Christ but filled with the doctrine of divels she is Babylon that John describeth in the Apocalypse the mother of fornications and abominations covered with the blood of the Saints It doth not please the Lord which pleaseth the Church of Rome neither Christ nor his Apostles did institute the Mass but it is the device of man By consent of both parties four Laicks were named Auditors to wit two noble men Bernard de Villa nova and Bernard Arrensis and two of meaner degree Raymundus Godins and Arnold Riberia When the disputation had continued three days Fulco sought the space of fifteen days and he would give the defence of his positions in writing and Arnold Hot craved eight days to give his answer in writing likewise They assembled at the day appointed and the conferences were prolonged the space of four days and at last the Bishop said These things ought to be taken from the Mass that are not of the Mass and so they were dismissed neither was any more done of these controversies Vsser ex Vignier Hist Eccles ad An. 1207. There were also other conferences among them But when the Pope and his Cardinals saw that they could not prevail with disputes Odo Bishop of Paris easily perswaded the Pope to try them with the sword An. 1208. The Pope wrote unto Philip King of France for that effect and proclaimed Indulgences unto all who would take Arms against the Waldenses and Albigenses even as large as to them who warred against the Mahumetists and the Pope and the King gave all the lands of the Waldenses and their goods unto any who would take them Raymund Earl of Tolouse was of this number and was much envied by the Clergy for his devotion and by Laity for his grandure he was Cousin-german of King Philip and Lord of Tolouse Province Aquitania Delphinate the County of S. Giles Velnaissen Ruthen Cadurcen Albio and of other large dominions on both sides of Rhodanus he had married Johanna Sister of John King of England and after her Eleonora Daughter of Peter King of Arragon Vsser in Stat. Succes Eccles ex Guil. Armor Bertrand in gest Tolos Of the same profession were the Counts de Foy de Beders de Cominees de Carmain c. To the end that Raymund may be the more odious unto the people the Preachers did slander him of Manicheism but untruly saith Bertrand In the year 1209. were levied in France 22000. men their General was Simon Earl of Monford with some of the Preachers and Nobility They first did set against Biterrae in which were 100000. men it pleased God that the persecuters
maner of Ecclesiastical honor the limbs of the divel and enemies of God in a word they bring Lucifer into the Church of Christ He taught also that there is no law belonging unto the salvation of man but the Gospel of Christ 6. Joachim Abbot of Curacon in Calabria about the year 1200. held and and taught that the Pope and his Court were the Antichrist because they were drowned in simony and luxury by their wickedness they hindered the Jews and Pagans from converting unto Christ He wrote prophetical pictures upon the Revelation with Italian expositions wherein he sharply taxeth the Pope and his Clergy In his Commentary on Jeremiah he saith The days shall be perillous from the year 1200. until the last times when the law of liberty shall appear the Gospel of Christ shall be preached and the Church shall be purged as the wheat from the chaff and tares Pope Innocentius the III. condemned him as thinking amiss of the Trinity and saying that he who believeth the Trinity of persons and unity of nature or essence establisheth a quaternity But as we said Antoninus sheweth that the Pope condemned that error as his but he condemned not himself And Mar. Luther in a peculiar Treatise cleareth this Joachim from all error of the faith in the Trinity Catal. test verit lib. 17. and certainly all is not sure that is set down in the Decretals M. Fox in Act. Monim sheweth ex Roge. Honeden that when Richard King of England went to Syria by the way he sent for Joachim to meet him in Sicily and asked him many things among the rest he asked what he thought of the coming of the Antichrist He began to expound the mystery of the seven Kings in the Apocalypse these are seven persecutors Herod Nero Constantius Mahumet Melsemutus Saladin and Antichrist and Antichrist is now sitting in the City of Rome and in his Apostolical throne as the Apostle saith he is an adversary and exalteth himself above all that is called God Also he foretold the estate of the Church all the Church of the Saints shall be hid for the elect of God what they know they shall know it to themselves so that they will not presume to preach publickly because of prevailing darkness not that they will leave to encourage and exhort the faithful privately but because they will not dare to preach publickly Vsser de Eccles statu cap. 6. ex Roge. Honen annal in Rich. II. 7. Conradus a Lichtenal was made abbas Vrspergensis An. 1215. In the History of Henry the V. Emperor he sheweth that many at that time did reprove peregrinations and indulgences and in that place he calleth them a novelty He writeth many things in favor of Popes yet the force of truth sometimes prevaileth with them he condemneth Pope Gregory the IX for excommunicating the Emperor without just causes and without all order he condemneth the Pope for taking Lands from the Emperor in his absence whereas he had forced him to go away and for killing some who were signed with the Cross because they were going to aid the Emperor against the Turks which saith he is most abominable to speak He made this rhime of the avarice of Rome Epephonema ex vita Phil. Imp. Gaude mater nostra Roma Quoniam aperiuntur cataractae Thesaurorum In terra Vt ad te confluant rivi aggeres Nummorum In magna copia Laetare super iniquitate hominum Quoniam ad recompensationem Tantorum malorum Datur tibi pretium Iocundare Super adjutrice tua discordia Quae erupit de puteo Infernalis abyssi Vt accumulentur tibi Multa pecuniarum praemia Habes quod semper sitisti Decanta canticum Quia per malitiam hominum Non per tuam religionem Orbem vicisti Ad te trahit homines Non ipsorum devotio Aut pura conscientia Sed scelerum multiplicium perpetratio Et litium decisio Pretio comparata c. Ex Catalog test ver lib 16. This is expounded of the frequent gadding to Rome in the days of Pope Innocentius the III. See pag. 317. 8. Thore 8. There is extant a constitution of Lewes surnamed the blessed King A protestation against the Pope's Bull and an appeal of France bearing the date An. 1228. sub tit de Taliis wherein he regrateth the avarice of Popes saying The exactions and grievous burthens of moneys that are laid on the Churches of our Kingdom by the Court of Rome and whereby the Kingdom is miserably exhausted and more yet may be by burthens which are said to be lately imposed We will that these be levied upon no condition nor gathered except onely for a reasonable pious and most urgent or inevitable necessity and by our express and willing consent and with the consent of the Church it self of our Kingdom At that time the Senate of Paris did present unto John Santroman the King's Advocate the Pope's Bull to be read and answered He replied saying The greatest confusion of all things would arise upon the accepting and comprobation of that Bull for by Authority of such in former times the people of the Kingdom had in great number gone out of the Kingdom unto Rome of whom some became slaves or clients to the Cardinals and some living more liberally had wasted their patrimony idly and others in the City or by the way had perished with the inconvenience of the air and frequent pestilence and so France was exhausted of subjects especially of the learned men He sheweth also how vast sums of money were carried away for vacancies and avowsancies of Bishopricks and Abbeys and other titles in the Church so that sometimes ten or twelve Bulls were sold for one Priesthood and if this custom shall continue said he it shall come to pass that who hath any store of moneys will send to Rome and buy a Priesthood unto his Son or Cousin The Rector of the University of Paris spake to the same purpose and having protested at length against the Bull he appealeth from the iniquity thereof unto the next Councel Brut. Fulmen ex Chronic. Britan. Armoric lib. 4. 9. And because we have heard a little of the exactions which the Court Romish Simony laid upon the Nations to make this more clear I will add from the same Brut. Fulmen pag. 66 67. an example of France there the Author saith It is most certain two sorts of simoniacal merchandise of those things that are called spiritual are exercised at Rome by the Pope one whereby Priesthoods are sold openly without dissimulation and that is very gainful another not so lucrative but no less abominable which is called Taxa poenitentiariae Apostolicae The names and titles of the former are innumerable but of such a multitude the principal are reckoned The tribute of Annates or vacancies by this word is understood a years revenue which is paid unto the holy treasury of the Pope and these are often doubled or tribled Item the tribute by
the beloved children of their Mother the Church they have made a book not of instruction but derogation not admonishing but biting and because the book is a seminary of great scandal and hath bred much trouble and dammage to souls and hath hindred believers from former devotion and their wonted giving of alms and from entering into that Religion therefore that book which beareth the title Tractatus brevis de periculis novissimorum temporum we condemn as wicked and execrable commanding that whosoever shall have that book he shall burn it within eight days after sight of this our Sentence and pronouncing the sentence of excommunication against all that shall dispise this our command c. That book was burnt quickly at Anagnia 15. Hugo Barchinonensis Cardinal S. Sabinae wrote many books at that time In his preface before Joshua he reckoneth the Canonical Books as they be in the Hebrew and Greek Testaments among the Apocrypha he putteth Ecclesiasticus Wisdom Maccabees Judith because saith he they are doubtful On the Prologue of Jerome before the books of the Kings he saith The Church receiveth the Apocrypha books not for proof of faith but instruction of maners Here it may be marked that as yet yea and until the Councel of Trent the books of Maccabees and such others were not accounted Canonical as also witnesseth Pererius in Daniel lib. 16. and others whom I have named elsewhere As for the 47. Canon of the third Councel at Carthage from which Bellarm. de verbo Dei lib. 1. would derive the Authority of the Divine Canon Baronius ad An. 397. testifieth It was not a Canon of that Synod so saith Binius Annotat. in Conc. Carthag 3. I return to Hugo on Psal 77. he saith Many Clerks are the geâ—eration of vipers they persecute their Mother the Church and so far as they can they slay Christ their Father On Matth. 16. Upon this rock i. e. upon this foundation and that rock is Christ 1 Cor. 10. none can lay another foundation but that which is laid even Christ Jesus On 2 Tim. 3. All Scripture that is the holy Scripture which containeth all things necessary unto salvation is perfect therefore it hath the priviledge to be called The Scripture by an antonomasia Catalog test ver lib. 16. Pope Alexander deposed him Naucler gener 42. 16. Humbert de Romania fifth General of the Dominicans about the year 1250. wrote a book De ratione tollendi schisma inter Graecos Latinos In par 2. cap. 11. he saith The cause of the Schism was the intolerable burthens of Popes in exactions excommunications and statutes Catalog test ibid. 17. Pope Honorius the IV. sent John Bishop of Tusculo into Germany Germany against the Pope to exact from all Bishops Priests and Abbots the fourth part of all their substance for five years unto the maintenance of his Soldiers against Peter King of Aragon For this cause a frequent Assembly conveened at Wirtzburgh the Emperor Rodulph came there When the petition was propounded the Elector of Colein refusing did appeal unto a general Councel when he was alledging his reasons the Legate interrupted and threatened him with the Pope's curse Then all the Priests and Monks scoffed at the Legate and began to buffet him that if the Legate had not commanded his Marshal to convey him away he had not escaped with his life Then Probus Bishop of Tull. said How long most dear Colleagues shall those vultures of Romulus abuse our patience I will not say our foolishness how long shall we endure their wickedness avarice pride and luxury this most wicked sort of Masters of Synagogues will not cease till they bring us all into poverty and wretched slavery By our jars this malady waxeth by our differences these rogues are safe so long as they command we shall never have peace nor piety Lately they raised the Saxons and Suevians one against the other those instruments of Satan or Antichrists have sown the seeds of discord in Germany When Conradin a yong man of very good hope was seeking according to the Law of nature the inheritance of his Fathers they circumvented him with fraud and killed him most cruelly He rehearseth many such tricks done by the Popes then he saith As twelve years ago Gregory the X. dealt with the tenths the same will Honorius the IV. do with the fourths That he might strip us of our gold he armed the Turks against us and this Pope is more desirous of tribute then of our welfare Those Satans speak of light and intend darkness to deceive the people and that they regard not Christ our Lord and God their aims and works unless we be blinde do prove the issue sheweth and the holy Scriptures describeth Wherefore Fathers devoted to Christ awaken provide against these calamities I am not ignorant what this Tusculan is I know the man he is gold thirsty a false usurer a vile slave of money I fear not his menaces I appeal unto the Senate of Christendom c. All the Assembly approved what he had said and nothing was done for the Pope Wherefore Probus was accursed at Rome but in the greater estimation at home and with all good men Ph. Mornay in Myster ex Aventin lib. 7. 18. Nicolaus de Biberach General of the Carmelites lived about the Against the Carmelites year 1270. he bewailed with tears the corrupt estate of his Order Whereas in the wilderness they did attend constantly on prayer reading and handy works now said he since they dwell in Cities under their mother hypocrisie their study is ease idleness lust and luxury When he had bestowed his time five years in that charge and with grief saw no amendment he wrote a book against them which he called Ignea sagitta and returned into a Desart about the mount Ewatrof In that book he calleth them step-sons reprobates cauterised vagabonds pratlers unhappy counsellors wicked discoursers Citizens of Sodom despisers of the best Testament the tail of the dragon drawing down the third part of the stars from heaven and casting them on the earth Revel 12. In chap. 5. he saith Tell me what new religion is this in your Cities from morning until even ye run two and two thorow the streets and he is your leader which goeth about roaring and seeking whom he may devour and so that prophesie The wicked walk in a compass is most true of you for the chief purpose of your gading is not to visit the fatherless but yong women not widows in heaviness but wanton maids Nuns and Mistresses and each cast their eyes on another and words of lustfulness corrupting good maners enflaming the hearts c. That is not pure religion Wo is me my dear friends seeing ye are wrapped in the clay of the world why think ye that ye are not defiled I. Bale Cent. 4. § 42. in Appe 2. In another Treatise that he calleth Occultus he writeth that he had been at Rome and had seen their feigned
Law of God unto the Gospel and to Councels that have been approved by the inspiration of the holy Ghost and unto good human Laws whatsoever is found to have been attempted by men in government of the world contrary unto these let it be amended and reformed and therefore away with all abuses customs dispensations priviledges and exemptions that are contrary unto them 2. Let the Popes conform themselves their works and words unto divine and human Laws and give unto their inferiors an example of things that should be done or if they will shift from those Laws and domineer rather then provide for their Subjects their honor is puft up with pride and what was ordained for concord is turned to dammage 3. It cannot be denied but the Roman Church in many things hath strayed from the primitive institution and from the minde of the holy Fathers Councels and Decrees even so far that the first institution is forgotten but they should prefer the truth of the holy Scriptures unto all custom how ancient soever it may seem to be 4. The Pope should not suffer causes to be lightly brought from other Provinces unto his Court now all order is confounded the Pope giveth Benefices before they be vacant and the proverb is to be feared as too true He who coveteth all loseth all Here he inveigheth at the promotion of strangers who are blinde leaders of the blinde when they know not the language of their flock And against Simony which reigneth said he in the Court as if it were no sin Against the plurality of Benefices and pensions wherewith Bishopricks are burthened to pay unto Cardinals Benefices are bestowed on the Pope's Nephews and Friends St. Gregory would not be called universal Bishop nor suffer that name to be given unto any other and the ancient Popes were wont to prefer the names of other Bishops unto their own this he sheweth by instances and concludeth the point thus Every cause should be decided in its Province 6. It seemeth profitable that in the Councel marriage be granted unto Priests 7. Monks should be compelled to work with their hands as anciently ...... they should not be permitted to meddle with the office of Priests ...... and far less should Friers be permitted to go a begging 8. It is necessary to repress the abuse of images the selling of indulgences and pennances and the impertinent discourses of Monks in their Sermons for they leave the Scriptures and preach the inventions of men He often repeateth There is no hope of reforming the Church unless Rome begin with her good example and here in the ninth place he reckoneth their corruptions for the universality of the Church is offended and infected with the example of the Roman Church and the leaders of the people as Isaiah saith cause the name of God to be blaspemed and as Augustine saith nothing is more hurtful unto the Church then the Clarks who are worse then Laicks He sheweth the rapines of the Legates and other servants of the Court the exactions for indulgences for priviledges and dispensations from whence floweth the neglect or contempt of Religion and all these are through the luxury and pride of Popes and Prelates whose pride is greater then of all Kings and Princes Here he taxeth the negligence and ignorance of the most part of them and seemeth to despair of them in these words Alas that saying of Isaiah seemeth now to be too true of the Church It shall be an habitation for dragons and a Court for ostriches ..... O that it were not true of our Clergy which he saith This people draw near unto me with their mouth but their heart is far from me He hath many such passages in the three parts of that Treatise but no fruit followed so wholesome admonitions Mornay in Myster 3. Arnold de Villanova a French man or Catalanus as some say wrote Tbe doubts and fears of a King many books In Colloquâ—o Frider. Arnol. he hath a remarkable History Frederick King of Sicily a religious Prince said unto him He had a purpose to do some remarkable service to the honor of our Savior but two impediments were in his way fear and doubt he feared to be dispised as a fantastical fool by the world both of Clarks and Laicks who are all careful of earthly things but none of them savor of heaven and he doubted whether the Gospel be mans invention or brought from heaven three things did move him to doubt so 1. He certainly knew by hearing and seeing that Bishops and Clarks make a shew of Religion through custom but they had no devotion they are earnest in vain-glory and lusts but they feed no souls unto salvation 2. Monks and Regulars professing Apostolical simplicity and poverty do astonish men with their lewdness they are so estranged from the way of God that in comparison of them not only the Secular Clarks but even the Laicks are justified their wickedness is so vile that no Estate can endure them they profess humility poverty and perfection of vertues but no measure of vertue may be found in them for humility they are presumptuously proud creeping into Kings Courts Councels and Commissions they intrude themselves into secular affairs and if they be refused or rebuked they become furious with viperous bitings they attend feasts and endeavor by any means to enrich themselves they are false ungrateful deceitful and affected liars in hatred pertinacious in preaching pestiferous disobedient to superiors and do openly avow uncleanness The third cause of his doubt was Whereas in former times the Bishops of the Apostolical See sent their Legates unto the Nations to know of their increase or decrease in Religion now no such thing is heard of but their business is for worldly things Arnold are answered answered His purpose is pious and he should not leave it off his fear is a suggestion of Satan hating the glory of God and the salvation of souls and he should vanquish such fear by consideration of God's love and the example of Christ suffering the revilings of men ..... As for his doubts he might be sure that the Scriptures are the Word of God Jesus Christ is the promised Saviour and the same God who created the world which is clear not only by the Articles of faith but even by irresistable demonstration His reasons are such as should rather confirm his faith for the first two are null because Christ who is the foundation of the Church hath foretold the defection and corruption of preachers both by voice and Canonical Scriptures and by revelation unto persons of both sexes which the Popes with great devotion keep among the Archives of the Apostolical See and I have seen and handled them in the holy City And against the third motive it may suffice what God had done in his time and what he is about to do shortly to wit he had warned the See of Apostacy under Boniface the VIII and under Benedict for a certain
small like a tree Then the Spirit of the Lord said unto me It signifieth the condition of the Roman Church Again he saith As I was the same way exercised I saw in the Spirit and behold a man walking in the same habit carrying sweet bread on his shoulders and very good wine by his side and he held in his hands a round stone biting it with his teeth as an hungry man biteth bread but he did nothing then two heads of Serpents came out of the stone and the Spirit of the Lord instructing me said This stone is unprofitable and curious questions wherewith the hungry souls are turmoiled when they leave substantial things And I said What meaneth those two heads He said The name of the one is Vain Glory and the other is Overthrow of Religion It is to be observed that about that time the chief questions in the Schools were Whether the bread of the Mass be turned into the body of Christ or whether the substance of it evacuateth what eateth a mouse when she eateth the Sacrament wherein subsisteth the accidents of the bread whether in Christ's body or by themselves c. Again he saith I saw a clear Cross of Silver like to the Cross of Tolouse but the twelve apples of it were like to vile apples that are cast out of the sea What is this Lord Jesus The Spirit said The Cross is the Church which shall be clear with pureness of life and shril with the clear voice of the truth preached Then I said What meaneth those rotten apples The humiliation of the Church-men which shall come to pass Here he prophecied of the Reformation Possevin in Apparto 2. calleth this Robert An excellent Preacher of the Word Mornay in Myster pag. 427. 6. Marsilius Paravinus wrote the book Defensor pacis about the year 1324. there he debateth the question between the Emperor and the Pope and by the holy Scriptures Laws Canons and Histories Ecclesiastical and Civil he maintaineth these positions Christ is the only head and foundation of Rare Theses in those days the Church He made none of the Apostles to be universal Vicar of the Church nor made he the other Apostles subject unto Peter It is more probable that Peter was never at Rome far less had he his seat there who had no fixed seat as also not any of the Apostles The fulness of power in any man is a manifest lye an execrable title the beginning of many evils and the use thereof should be discharged in a good Councel The authority of the keys is that judiciary power that consisteth in dispensing the Word the Sacraments and Discipline Christ whose Vicar the Pope calleth himself did never exercise temporal authority on earth he was subject unto the Magistrate and so were his Apostles after his ascension and they taught others to obey Princes If a Pope usurp temporal authority Princes should by the Law of God resist by word and deed or they are unjust and sin against God and those who fight for the Pope should be accounted the Soldiers of Satan Unto the Pope belongeth not the election nor confirmation of the Emperor but contrarily the Christian Prince with consent of Clergy and People should name the Pope or if one be chosen in his absence he should confirm him If the Pope go astray or be accursed the Emperor should reduce him into the way and judge him in a Councel When Peter lived he might have fallen and erred neither hath the Pope any priviledge against error That that Christ said to Peter I have prayed for thee is to be extended unto the other Apostles Only the Canon of the Bible is the fountain of truth against which Canon we may not believe either Pope or Church Concerning the sense of Scripture or any Article of the faith we may not believe the Pope and his Cardinals seeing not once have they seduced silly souls into hell The Christian Church is the universality of believers and not the Pope and his Cardinals she is represented in a lawful and general Councel A Councel should be assembled by the Emperor with consent of Christian Princes as anciently it was always The Word of God should be the only rule and chief judge in deciding causes Ecclesiastical Not only the Clergy by Lay men also if they be godly and learned should have voice in general Councels The Clergy and Synagogue of the Pope is a den of thieves c. This book was printed at Basil An. 1522. In another Treatise he saith Good works are not the efficient cause of salvation but causa sine quanon Mornay ibid. pag. 452. He was condemned as an Heretick by Pope John the XXIII Catal. test ver lib. 18. Consider what a Modern could say more of this matter and whether they shew not themselves to be ignorant of antiquity who accuse us of novelty 7. The same positions were held by John de Janduno or Gandanensis at the same time as is manifest by his books printed at Venice and Florence So wrote also Luitpold Bishop of Bamberg namely in a Treatise De Translatione Imperii printed Lutet An. 1540. he saith The Authority of governing the Empire belongeth unto the Emperor so soon as he is chosen and the Coronation by the Pope addeth nothing since Caesar is not his vassal nor feudatory The donation of Constantine is but a fable He was also condemned by Pope John Catal. test ibid. Michael Cesenas General of the Franciscans was bolder saying expresly The Pope is the Antichrist and Rome is Babylon drunk with the blood of the Saints Therefore Antonin par 3. tit 21. cap. 5. reckoneth him among the poor men of Lions For the Valdenses still suffered persecution in sundry Countries and under divers names as the adversaries pleased to brand them Many errors are imputed unto them by the writers of those times but because they did abhor the Pope and his Court they were reviled as we have heard from Arnold de Villanova and sought out to the fire as An. 1302. Nogaret the Father of him who took Pope Boniface the VIII was burnt in Aquitania Clemens the V. caused it to be proclaimed to take up the flag of the Cross against them and destroyed 4000 near the Alps whether they had sled Platin. Others went higher unto the mountains of whom some remained in his days saith Antonin par 3. tit 22. cap. 10. From them were the in-dwellers of Angronia and adjacent parts continuing until the Councel at Trent Trithemius testifieth of many that were burnt in Austria about that time howbeit he believing the reports of malice imputeth many errors unto them yet he testifieth that they abhorred the Mass calling the Hosty a god invented by man the Church of Rome a Synagogue of unbelievers and not the flock of Christ they denied all mens merits intercession of Saints the difference of days and meats c. He witnesseth also that the professore of the same doctrine were innumerable in Bohemia Austria
and also in other Sciences do lament that simony is so frequent and manifest in the Court and many Jurists do dispute in the contrary and have written although with fear sundry Treatises That the Pope by selling Church-Benefices is a Simoniack a Successor of Simon Magus and not of Peter 24. About that time was written another book De aetatibus Ecclesiae therein Aparallel of times the Author sheweth what had been the estate of the Church in former ages namely that Bishops were not ambitious of superiority or earthly authority the Bishop of Rome had not supremacy above other Bishops the name Papae was common to other Bishops by divers steps the Pope hath usurped this tyranny he calleth himself the Servant of Servants and striveth to be Lord of all Lords he taketh Divine honor and praise and he maketh or suffereth men to be Idolaters Catal. test ver lib. 18. 25. In the end of that Century or beginning of the next lived Nilus The cause of the Schism between the Greeks and Latines Arch-Bishop of Thessalonica who wrote two books of the causes of the Schism between the Greek and the Latine Churches In Lib. 1. he saith The cause is not the sublimity of doctrine surpassing mens capacities and far less is it any word of holy Scripture as if it did not declare what concerneth this controversie for to accuse the Scripture is all one as if man would accuse God ..... What then is the cause of the difference the question is not confirmed by a Decree of an Oecunomical Synod and the Romans would be Masters and make all others their disciples ...... It is very absurd that whereas the Fathers had no precedents yet by themselves rhey saw the right we having their examples cannot discern it and indeed the ignorance of those at the first contention might be pardoned ...... but when so many ages have passed and the way of peace is not as yet known who can think but it is the fault of them who will not have peace But they say The Pope is the Prince of Priests and the Father who hath power to call universal Synods and by himself or without others may discern in Church-affairs But Julius was Pope and Damasus and Leo and Agatho and none of these ever said so but conveening with their Brethren by the assistance of the good Spirit they established Acts and peace in the Church And if this was the only way and it is not now observed who can doubt but the cause of the variance standeth herein and certainly the blame lieth not upon our side And if the power of discerning belong unto the Pope it were superfluous to call Assembliet but it is not so for we know that Agatho Celestin and others had their particular Synods for deciding questions and nevertheless they referred those unto the universal Synod and craved the confirmation of the truth by common decree which had been needless if when the Pope had discerned all others must assent unto him Now if this question were concerning a private man it might seem needless to call all the world unto an Assembly but seeing the chief heads of the world are at variance it is absurd to determine the cause without the consent of the world since the Fathers by their writings and example have shewed the way But if they will still object unto us the primacy of the Pope we say that in so doing he overthroweth his primacy but by holding the ancient way he doth what becometh a good man and maintaineth his place for he may consider what should be the â—ssue if the controversie were decided after common suffrage and what hath hapned unto the Latines arrogating unto themselves the power of prescribing Laws for in that way the Church might be free from all tumults and live in peace since none could readily contradict that which was established by common sentence for though some in former times have been so mad yet they were but few and vanished soon But when the peace of the Church is disturbed he loseth what he might have for he is deprived of the primacy of the four Patriarchs neither is there any peace Many have thought upon remedies there have been many conferences and Ambassays but the malady continueth and shall continue so long as the Latines hold their tenets The Pope say they hath power in Ecclesiastical affairs So say I let him not be contrary unto the Decrees of the Fathers they established things by universal Councel and each had need of anothers aid being conscious of humane frailty let the Pope therefore follow their statutes and discern not any point before it be debated by others or if he hath his power not from the Fathers but from the Apostles let him hearken unto the Apostle who said I have not used my power lest I lay a stumbling-block unto the Gospel of Christ and in another place The power which the Lord hath given us to edification and not to destruction And therefore if he hath any power let him not use it but for advancing the Gospel to the end that in following Paul's example he may shew himself an Apostolical man bet now none can be ignorant whether he useth it for edification or destruction ...... And that president of the twelve Apostles St. Peter was rebuked by Paul and when he was rebuked he was silent and although he might have said more reasonably then the Pope What I the President have done should be a law unto others yet he said not so but accepted the admonition and contradicted not what Paul had said ..... And when Paul and Barnabas came to Jerusalem for that question of the circumcision Peter usurped not primacy nor said he It belongeth unto me to discern in such things but the Apostles and Elders were assembled neither did Peter debar the Apostles usurping power nor did the Apostles exclude the Elders that were at Jerusalem for they had learned from Christ to usurp no primacy Peter indeed began to speak and after him St. James and all the rest of the Apostles and Elders even Peter himself consented unto the words of James so did these blessed men love Christ and so studious were they of peace and truth in the Church and the Apostles seeking truth this way have given us a law in such cases but seeing ye take a contrary course can ye blame any but your selves for this variance This is a touch of more whence we see that the Romans wanted not admonition 26. With the book of this Nilus is usually printed another of Barlaam a Greek Monk to the same purpose In cap. 16. he recapitulateth all the particulars that he had handled saying I have shewed that each one of the Apostles were immediately appointed by our Lord Christ to be a Pastor and Teacher of the whole earth 2. That blessed Clemens was created by Peter not Bishop of the whole world but of Rome especially and properly and that the Roman See
was neither first nor last and by the Laws of ancient Fathers and godly Emperors it became the first 3. That these also had decreed that the See of new Rome even as the other should have power in Ecclesiastical affairs 4. That it was commanded by no Law nor was any Custom that the Patriarchs should be ordained by the Pope neither was it ever so done 5. That the Pope had no power over Councels but they gave Laws unto his Church 6. That the holy Fathers appointed distinctly what parts should be subject unto the Pope and which unto each of the Patriarchs 7. That no Patriarch nor the Pope may decree without the knowledge of all any thing of more weight 8. That such honor should be given unto the Pope obeying the decrees of the Fathers but if he obey not men should flie from him as a wolf and adversary 9. That Christians should believe the Catholick Church of faith but not any particular Church since it was not so ordained from the beginning 10. And lastly That such as refuse or despise the traditions of the Apostles and profess to believe a particular Church or faith are members cut off from the body of the Catholick Church and dead members Here for clearing the second Article I add the words of cap. 3. where he objecteth as the Romans do That Peter died at Rome and therefore the Roman Bishop should have as full power He answereth By this reason it followeth Because our Lord Jesus died for us at Jerusalem the Bishop of Jerusalem succeeding in the place of the great high Priest should have power over all and so much more then the Roman Bishop as Christ was above Peter Moreover how unreasonable is it to say that none of the Apostles had a Successor but only Peter or if any of the Apostles would leave Successors either the Bishops that were ordained by them or the Stewards of those Churches where they ended their lives how say ye that all should be created by the Pope can ye say that the other Apostles were ordained by Peter and if that was not how can it be demanded that their Successors should be ordained by him whom ye call Peter's Successor but certainly the other Apostles had Successors of whom none was first or last but all equal and of the same rank Then concerning the eighth point in chap. 14. he saith The Pope cannot be an Heretick Unto this objection he answereth What say you I see him dead and you say he cannot die Object Many Patriarchs have been Hereticks but not one Pope Answ Let Macedonius say No Patriarch of Constantinople before me was an Heretick therefore neither am I one or rather to use a more familiar example if any would plead the cause of that filthy woman who was Pope and say Because never a woman was Pope before her therefore neither was she one what sound reason is in such arguing In chap. 15. he clearly distinguisheth between the Catholick Church and the Roman and as no man did ever name the Roman Church when he meant the Catholick Church so no man being right in his wit did ever name the Roman faith when he meant the Catholick faith and that Catholick or common faith we have hitherto preserved and God guarding us we will observe it unto the end saith he 27. In the end of this Century John Vitodura a Franciscan in the Monastery of St. Montis wrote the History of his time speaking of Pope John he saith O what a Successor hath blessed Peter in the See of the high Priesthood who forgetting the office of humanity piety and of a shepherd liveth a tyrannical life ..... how could Peter think that the estate of his Chair and Church could be so enormously perverted in the latter days from the rule of righteousness he was not to be praised because it seemeth he sate not in the pestilential chair And ad An. 1344. he saith O God how great avarice and worship of Idols hath defiled and deformed the Church how could or how would Peter and the other Apostles or their Successors the Martyrs and Teachers which laid the foundations of the militant Church and abode immoveable in the faith and actions of Christ how could these I say have believed that in our time the estate of the Church that was so famous and glorious could be made filthy in such a manner with the pestiserous root of avarice Alas she is torn and wounded in all her members and none is for binding her fractures none to comfort her or to cure her wounds she is consumed in her crimes she is fallen so grievously into the pit of vices that she cannot rise by her self nor is there any to raise her all have gone astray like wandering sheep every one hath gone after his own way which is not right because her fathers would not be befooled with the love of earthly things So the word of Jeremiah is fulfilled From the highest to the lowest all are set on covetousness And the word of Micah is true The Princes judge for gifts and the Priests teach for a reward and the Prophets divine for money This poisonous root avarice with its small branches execrable simony plunder theft and especially devouring usury hath infected and devoujred the world in such measure that John hath spoken most properly in his Canonical writings The whole world lieth in wickedness And An. 1345. at that time the secular and religious Clergy which had resumed in the Imperial and other places lying under the Papal interdiction did obtain absolution from the Roman Court when other Clarks did continue freely and without fear in celebrating and such absolution was purchased easily for a florence Oh how lamentable and execrable a breach is made in the Church at this time that saying of the Gospel is now made null Ye have received freely give freely And ad An. 1348. speaking of the same Papal interdictions he saith Some of them for absolution of men and for reconciliation of Church-yards did collect incredible and immoderate sums of money and did extort from them which were to be absolved which is miserable and horrible to be spoken for in the hearts of very many it caused scandal scruple of the faith perplexities detrictions grumblings infidelity clamors commotions fear and suspition of simoniacal wickedness for they said The Clergy despise tear and defile scatter and confound the Church of God and Spouse of Christ they divide her integrity they wound her charity they harden her benignity and meekness they weaken her zeal they shut up her liberality with the knots of covetousness by withdrawing her from voluntary gifts ..... not regarding the curse of Gehazi and Simon being hardened in their wickedness Oh how vile is the Church become in her principal members all beauty is gone from her because they which should enlighten her with true doctrine do darken her with the blackness of error and mist of vices And the people say I use their
of the Sacraments preaching and the like nothing should be received as a price This is against the practise of that time as we have now heard in the testimony of Jo. Vitoduran On chap. 16. He calleth Peter blessed because the confession of true faith leadeth unto blessedness ...... and I say unto thee i. e. for thee and thy companions thou art Peter i. e. a confessor of the rock which is Christ and upon this rock which thou hast confessed i. e. upon Christ will I build my Church and the gates of hell i. e. persecution of tyrants the assaults and tentations of evil spirits shall not prevail against her to turn from the true faith Whence it is clear saith he that the Church consisteth not by men in respect of power or dignity Ecclesiastical or Secular because many Princes and chief high Priests and others inferiors have made apostasie from the faith and therefore the Church consisteth in those persons which continue in true knowledge and confession of the faith and truth By these few words he overthroweth the Popedom as it is taught now And then he saith These keys are not material but are a spiritual power which is two-fold one a power of discerning sin from what is not sin as under the Law the Priests discerned between leprosie and not leprosie But observe that although one cannot discern this without knowledge yet knowledge is not the key but a power of judging by knowledge which he must first have and therefore although knowledge is not the key yet it is necessarily requisite unto the due exercise of the key The other key is the power of receiving into the Kingdom or of shutting out according to true judgement for the unworthy should be excluded and the worthy should be received On Ephes 1. at the words Before the foundation of the world he saith The election is from eternity but the effect thereof is in time which effect is the sanctification of the reasonable creature therefore it followeth that we should be holy ..... according to the pleasure of his will from which dependeth election and predestination and not for our merits not onely in deed or actually but also in the foresight of God 30. The third age of the School-men began from the year 1320. or thereabout The third age of School-men and continued until 1516. of the condition whereof we have had somewhat by the way but because we promised to speak of it here we add more particularly The School-men of this age had a three-fold power teaching in Schools preaching in Pulpits and giving Indulgences of their Inquisition is enough before For the little modesty of former ages was now turned into impudence for because in their Inquisition they had refused the holy Scriptures to be their rule now in their Schools they durst say The Scriptures are the buckler of Hereticks and therefore all Laicks must be discharged from reading the Scriptures under no less pain then to be accounted Hereticks They blamed the Scriptures of obscurity imperfection ambiguity and compared it unto a nose of wax Will. Tindal in his book of obedience Edit at Marlborough in Hesse An. 1528. fol. 16. saith The Scripture say they is so hard that thou couldest never understand it but by the Doctors that is I must measure the measuring yard by the cloth ...... They will say yet more shamefully None can understand the Scriptures without Philautia that is Philosophy a man must be well seen in Aristotle before he can understand the Scripture say they And fol. 62. They pervert the holy Scripture and all Doctors wresting them unto their abominable purpose quite contrary to the meaning of the Text and circumstances going before and after which divellish falshood lest the Lay-men should perceive is the very cause why they will not suffer the Scripture to be in English Then also it began to be doubted among them whether the Pope be a god or a man or neither of the two to be the Vicar of Christ was thought to be a small honor In Prooem Clementin Iohannes Epist the Gloss at the word Papa saith Nec Deus est nec homo sed neuter inter utrumque And in the margin Papa nec Deus est nec homo Pope Pius the V. in his Edition An. 1572. was ashamed of these words and left them out But Pope Gregory the XII in his recognition An. 1580. omitteth the words of the margin and in the Gloss the words are thus Papa id est admirabilis dicitur à Papa quod est interjectio admirantis verè admirabilis quia vices Dei in terris gerit Inde dixit ille Anglicus in poetria nova Papa stupor mundi circa finem Qui maxima rerum Nec Deus es nec homo sed neuter inter utrumque Etymologia vero nominis est pater patrum But the man of sin is yet advanced higher therefore in these extravagants Ioha XXII tit 14. c. Cum inter nonnullos the Gloss saith To believe that the Lord God our Pope cannot ordain otherwise it is heretical Ye may see such other passages in Morn Myster pag. 444 445. and Spalaten de Repub. Eccles lib. 2. cap. 6. § 15. cited out of their books So those times were darkened with clouds of most gross ignorance and divellish illusions And who can any more doubt but the Pope is the Antichrist we The Pope is the Antichrist have heard not onely the profession of their opposites and the confessions of those which were held to be Popes and called Antipopes calling one another the Antichrist but likewise we see the gloriation of the Popes admitting that title The Lord God our Pope and not only laying the Scriptures in their footstool but dispising them and preferring their own Canons and traditions in comparison of the sacred Scriptures But to make more clear what was the order of the Schools in that age hear yet more from Will Tindal in that book and place cited One of you teacheth contrary to another when two of you meet the one disputeth and brawleth with the other as if it were two scolds and for as much as one of you holdeth this doctrine and another that as one followeth Duns another St. Thomas another Boneventure Alexander de Hales Raymond Lyra Brigot Dorbel Holcot Gorran Trumbet Hugo de S. Victor de Monte Tegio de Nova Villa de Media Villa and such like out of number so that if thou hadst but of every Author one book thou couldst not pile them up in any were-house of London and every Author is contrary to another in so great diversity of spirits how shall I know who lieth and who saith truth And fol. 18. speaking of the same School-men he saith Ye drive men from God's word and will let no man come thereunto until he have been two years Master of Art first they nosel them in sophistry and in bene fundatum in the margin he saith The School doctrine as
of Corp. Christi Jo. Naucler He multiplied the number of canonized Saints adding Edmund an English Minorite and Vincentius a Spanish Minorite c. When the before named Bessarion heard of this enrolling he said These new Saints make me doubt of the old He ordained a general Letany and procession the first Sunday of every moneth and that every one observing it shall have indulgence for seven years He added unto the Mass a prayer for victory against the Infidels which whosoever shall say shall have three years indulgence If he had minded sincerely to aid the Christians he had a fair occasion for at the same time John Hunniades or Vaivoda overcame Mahumet at Alba saith Naucler or as others write Belgrad and was not able to pursue his victory his Army was so sore weakened Antonin par 3. tit 22. cap. 14. Shortly thereafter the valiant Hunniades died at Zemplen An. 1456. But Callistus was more desirous to have his Son or Nephew Lignius Borgias to attain the Crown of Sicilies for Alfonso King of Arragon died and his base Son Ferdinand succeeded in all his Kingdoms but the Pope proclaimed the Kingdom of Sicilies to be vacant and fallen again unto St. Peter and so the Pope may dispose of it at his pleasure he commanded Ferdinand under pain of his curse that he call not himself King of Sicilies but if any can pretend any right unto it it should be examined at Rome and he dissolved all oath of obedience unto Ferdinand Anton. ibid. cap. 16. They were levying on both sides and in the mean time Callistus died when he had sate three years 9. PIUS the II. was before Aeneas Sylvius with the change of his name he changed his manners He had been Scribe at the Councel of Basil and was one of the twelve Censores Concilii when any thing was done by Deputies of Nations Aeneas was one for Italy when Eugenius was deposed and Felix was chosen Aeneas was sent by the Councel unto the Emperour to declare the equity of the election and the Emperour admiring the dexterity of his wit chose him to be his Secretary In his first book Degestis Conc. Basil he hath a large discourse proving that the Pope is subject unto the Councel there he saith The Church is the Spouse of Christ and the Pope is but his Vicar now saith he the Spouse is above a Vicar neither will will any man subject his Wife unto his Vicar There he proves that these passages of Scripture Thou shalt be called Cephas and I will give thee the keys and I have praied for thee and feed my sheep give no priviledge unto Peter but are wrested by flatterers contrary to the mind of Christ and exposition of the Fathers There also he saith Christ is the head of the Church and the Pope is not the head unless one will say that he is the Ministerial head or Vicar of the Head for edification and not the harm of the Church and therefore as an offending member may be cut off so the Pope may be deposed And that a Councel may be assembled without the consent of the Pope he proves both by reason and practice But when Aeneas was made Pope he sent abroad a Bull with the Title of Retractations revoking what he had written against other Popes and praising them In another beginning Execrabilis and dated in the second year of his Papacy he condemneth all appellations unto a future Councel as execrable and pestiferous and he condemns all Universities and favourers of such appellations In another that beginneth In minoribus agentes and directed unto the University of Colen An. 1463. he professeth repentance for writing the Dialogue and other books for authority of a Councel and saith He had persecuted the Church ignorantly as Paul did and he would prove the authority of a Pope above a Councel from the same passages of Scripture which he had brought to the contrary In the end he saith he doth reverence the Councel of Constance and yet that Councel had decreed that a Councel is above the Pope And so Pius verifieth what Pope Gregory on Iob lib. 11. cap. 10. saith A Doctor neglecting to practice what he hath taught and will not do the good that he hath averred beginneth to teach the lewd things that he loveth and in the just judgment of God now he shall not have for good who refuseth a good conversation because when the heart is inflamed with the love of earthly things it speaks alwaies of earthly things as truth saith in the Gospel Out of the aboundance of the heart the mouth speaketh This Pope absolved Ferdinand King of Arragon from the curse of Pope Callistus yet so that he gave his wifes sister in marriage unto the Pope's Nephew and also gave him the Dutchy of Maldeburg and Celan Platina saith This Pope's sister had four sons and the King made the two youngest both Knights and unto one of them he gave his daughter with the Dutchy of Amalphis Pius was an enemy to Lewis the II. King of France because he confirmed the Pragmatica Sanctio and he caused him to annul it He menaced Borsius Duke of Mutina because he favoured the affairs of France He pursued with most grievous censures Sigismund Duke of Austria because he had imprisoned Card. Nicol. Cusanus unto whom the Pope had given a Bishoprick in Tirolis without the Duke's consent He deprived Diether Bishop of Mentz because he would not consent that the Pope should exact the Annats in Germany nor give his Oath that he would never sollicite for a Councel and Pius gave that See unto Adolph of Nassow Crantz in Saxon. lib. 12. cap. 1. saith The Pope's confirmation was not regarded therefore Adolph levied an Army and by the aid of the Palatine of Rhine he prevailed against Diether and spoiled the City pitifully and brought it into miserable bondage and all trading decaied there Fascic rer expeten fol. 164. Edit An. 1535. saith Pius sighed so oft as he heard the name of Mentz because he had done so great harm unto that City and thereafter he restored Diether Pius brought unto the Patrimony of the Church Tarracino Benevento Sora Arpino and a great part of Campania and was alwaies carefull to inlarge the Papal authority He was so intangled with wars that he seemed not to favour learning saith Platina In the year 1460. he assembled a Councel at Mantua for levying an Army against the Turks The Orator of France came thither and complained that the Kingdom of Naples was taken from the right heir and given unto the King of Arragon but the Pope pleaded for Arragon and would have no business to be treated there but only preparation against the Turk and he sent Bessurion into Germany and Hungary for the same effect But their private jars hindred the common cause saith Laon. Chalcocon lib. 8. Io. Naucler saith Many Souldiers came from Germany France and Spain unto Ancona the Pope gave them all his blessing and
sent them home again because they had not brought money enough with them He writ an Epistle to Mahumet which is the 396. in number where he affirms that the Empire of Greece depends on his See and his Predecessours had given the Empire of Germany unto Charls and he offered to give that Xingdom peaceably unto him if he would turn Christian and defend the Church He did sit six years Platina reckoneth these following Proverbs to be his There be three persons of one Deity and we may not consider by what reason it may be so but who hath said it When men attempt to measure the Heaven they may be called bold rather than true measures Fools and not wise men are moved with fair words The first places in Kings Courts are slippery As all Rivers run into the Sea so all vices into great Courts Men should be given to dignities and not dignities unto men Some men are in Office and deserve it not others deserve and have it not A wandring Monk is the Divel's slave For weighty causes marriage was taken from Priests but for weightier reasons it should be granted c. I have seen some Editions that have not this last Proverb but it is in the Edition at Venice An. 1562. Cum Privilegio Pontificis c. 10. PAUL the II. had been a Merchant in Venice when he heard that his Uncle Eugenius was Pope he would then learn Grammer but because of his age he made little progress Platin. Nevertheless Eugenius made him Arch-Deacon of Bononia then Bishop of Cervia and then a Cardinal but his ambition stayed not until he was Pope and then he was not so much void of all literature as an hater of all learned men for he deprived them of their Benefices without any just cause among them Platina was one These seeking to be restored craved that their cause might be heard before Auditores rotae but he said Ye would bring us before Judges as if ye were ignorant that all Laws are in our breast I have declared so and let them all go I am Pope and may approve or refuse the Acts of others at my pleasure He was the first Pope that spoke in this maner Io. Serres After three weeks when they saw no appearance to be restored Platina wrote unto him thus If thou may spoil us of that which we bought with our money we may also complain of the wrong and unjust ignominy since we have been rejected by thee and have received so notorious infamy we will go to Kings and Princes and exhort them for your cause to assemble a Councel where thou shalt be compelled to give account why thou hast spoiled us of our lawful possessions For this Letter Platina was laid in Iron fetters for the Pope could not hear of a Councel after some space Platina was loosed upon condition that he go not out of Rome Platin. Eugenius had founded some Canons in the Lateran Church which were Regulars Callistus expelled them and placed Seculars now Paul put out the Seculars and restored the Regulars to the great offence of the Romans Idem He exceeded all his Predecessors in gorgeous apparel his Mitre was set with all manner of precious stones he would be admired by all men and lest he were too singular he ordained by a publick Decree that none should have a scarlet hat but the Cardinals and those should always have their horses or mules covered with scarlet he would have given them more ornaments if some thinking well had not admonished that the pomp of the Church should not be augmented in prejudice of Religion Idem All offices were then sold at Rome he sold the richer Benefices to them who had the lesser that his Annates might be the more no respect was had of learning but only who will give most He called the Students of Humanity as Platina speaketh Hereticks and he exhorted the Citizens that they breed not their children with learning it is enough said he if they can read and write He devised new offices for his own gain he kindled wars in several places he stirred the Germans and Hungarians against the Bohemians he vexed the Poli in Aequitoli because they said Christ hath no Vicar He sate six years ten moneths and died of Apoplexy An. 1471. Agrippa de vanit scien cap. 6. calleth these Paul and his Successours Sixtus Alexander and Julius famous disturbers of Christendom 11. SIXTUS the IV. General of the Franciscans restored the Secular Canons whom Paul had ejected Onuphr in Addit to Platin. Paul sowed and Sixtus reaped a plentiful harvest for Paul did ordain that the Jubile should be kept every 25. year and Sixtus kept it An. 1475. In the next year he ordained that whosoever kept the feast of the conception of Mary as was ordained at Basil according to the order now prescribed by his Notary should have as large forgiveness as was decreed by Urban the IV. or Martin the V. unto the observers of Corp. Christi This constitution was annexed to the Acts of the Councel at Trent and by a constitution following there it is clear that many Preachers in their Sermons and Books maintained that Mary was conceived in sin and it is a deadly sin to hold the contrary wherefore the former constitution had need of a Bull of confirmation dated An. 1483. Onuphrius saith In the days of Paul Sixtus was so respected for learning that all the doubts of saith were committed unto him among all the Cardinals and now he made shew of great things he proclaimed a Councel to be at Lateran for reformation of the Church and for aid against the Turks The Emperor Frederick objected that no good was ever done at Rome for the Church therefore it were fitter to assemble at Constance or other City in the confines of Germany Constance where so many Popes were deposed was odious at Rome Frederick then named Utina in Carnia Then Sixtus perceived that he could not atcheive his designments and forgetting the Councel turned to the advancing of his kinred of whom he made some Dukes and Princes Onuphrius saith He loved his kinsmen greatly and was blamed for granting unto them some things contrary unto reason and equity to wit as Wesellus Groningensis who was an eye witness in his Book De indulgen Papali reporteth At the suit of P. Ruerius whom Sixtus made Cardinal of S. Sixto and of his own Brother Jerome he granted unto all the domesticks of Cardinal de S. Lucia a free licence to commit sodomy in the moneths of June July and August Onuphrius saith He devised new tributes but spared to shew the particulars Agrippa de van scient cap. 64. doth shew saying Pope Sixtus built a large Stews and was like to Heliogabulus who fed herds of whores to his friends and servants ..... and now each whore in Rome payeth dayly unto the Pope a Julian penny which tribute surmounteth to 20000. ducates yearly and this is the charge of the Exchequer of the
be offended to be deprived of that title Alexander gave the title of The Catholick King unto Ferdinand Ibid. lib. 5. Then Alexander being delivered from the fear of Charls began to enrich his kinsmen by all manner of ways saith Onuph If at any time he was not taken up with publick affairs he gave himself unto all maner of pleasures being altogether given unto women he had four Sons and two Daughters above all women he loved Vannocia whom he kept almost as a wife Idem Other Popes did not avow their children but he openly honored them It is offensive to godly ears to hear and vile to repeat the incest of his family which Onuphrius toucheth Guicciardin hath at large lib. 1 3. and Iulian. Pontan tumul lib. 2. hath summarily in his Daughters Epitaph Hoc jacet in tumulo Lucretia nomine sed re Thais Alexandri filia nupta nurus He kept the seventh Jubile An. 1500. and by his Bulls sent pardons unto all men who could not go to Rome or were careless to go saith Onuph but Pol. Virgil. saith He proclaimed to keep the Jubile not at Rome only but in all Provinces both for his own gain and ease of all Christians that who would might buy plenary Indulgences as if they were in Rome Of this Jubile Sannazarius saith Pollicitus coelum Romanus astra Sacerdos Per scelera coedes ad Styga pandit iter He professed a great expedition against the Turks and that he would go personally as General Gasper a Spaniard was sent into England who within few moneths amassed vast sums of money which the Pope received but forgot the expedition Fr. Mason in Antiq. Brit. lib. 4. c. 13. he made many Cardinals for money Onuph he killed every rich Priest at Court and some Cardinals that their riches might be brought into his treasury he had uttered his cruelty against more for hope of their inheritance if he who was born for the ruine of Italy had not been the cause of his own death by error of his Cup-bearer for when he had invited some rich Senators and prepared a poisoned bottle of wine for them the Cup-bearer gave the wine to the Pope and his Son Caesar Borgias the young man fell into a sharp feaver yet escaped but the old Pope could not overcome the poison Idem He sate 11. years and died An. 1503. Onuphrius who can commend the worst Popes saith He had vertues with his vices deep judgement singular memory and eloquence that was hurtfull to many none could propound a thing more craftily defend it more sharply or bring to pass more readily what he once attempted These gifts he defiled with monstrous vices and with falshood more than Punike horrible cruelty unmeasurable avarice infinite lust c. This gives credit unto his Epitaph made by Ia. Sannazarius Fortasse nescis cujus hic tumulus siet Asta viator ni piget Titulum quem Alexandri vides haud illius Magni est sed hujus qui modò Libidinosa sanguinis captus siti Tot civitates inclytas Tot regna vertit duces leto dedit Natos ut impleret suos Humanajura nec minùs Coelestia Ipsosque sustulit Deos. Vt scilicet liceret heu scelus Patri Natae sinum permingere I nunc Nerones vel Caligulas nomina Turpes vel Heliogabulos Hoc sat viator reliqua non sinit pudor Tu suspicare ambula Who hearing or reading these things written not by adversaries of his See but by Popish writers will not think That the Pope is the man of sin CHAP. II. Of EMPEROURS 1. ROBERT Count Palatine of Rhine was Emperour An. 1400. with universal consent but not with such reverence as his Ancestours because of the alienations granted by Charls the IV. and the late contempt of Wenceslaus Robert was prudent and calmed all the jars within the Empire When he had brought Germany into tranquillity he went to be crowned in Italy and to protect Florence against the potent warriour John Galeacius Duke of Millain as the Florentines had invited him with large promises but they fled in the day of battel so his expedition was unprofitable and dishonourable Neither could he be moved to stay in Italy although the Gibelines and the Pope made larger promises unto him When he returned he was no less troubled with the factions of the Anti-Popes and schism in the Church He indeavoured to assemble a Councel but the Anti-Popes would not consent He died An. 1410. 2. SIGISMUND King of Hungary and brother of Wenceslaus as yet alive for his valour in fighting against the Turks was judged worthiest of the Empire Both the Popes did seek his favour and pretending the authority of confirmation sent and confirmed his election Platin. He spared no travel to remove the schism and went personally unto both the Popes and seeing no other remedy he went unto the Kings of France Spain and England for assembling the Councel at Constance It was once appointed to be held An. 1412. but it was delaied because Ladislaus King of Naples standing up for Gregory the XII had taken Rome and kept it as Lord thereof he died the same year and the Romans returned to the obedience of Pope John Then the Councel was proclaimed every where to begin at Constance Novemb. 1. An. 1414. We will speak of it by it self The Bohemians were offended for burning their Preachers John Huss and Jerom of Prague and they feared not to assemble in the fields to the number of 30000. and communicated in both kinds upon three hundred Tables erected for that use then they rushed into several Churches and Monasteries and broke down the Images Io. Cochl Hist lib. 4. Their King Wenceslaus died An. 1420. without children Then wars waxed in Bohemia for Sigismund as nearest heir sent Governours to rule it untill he returned from the Wars against the Turk in Hungary there he was unfortunate In the mean time arose John Trosnovius commonly called Zisca or Cisca that is one-eyed a man of good Parentage and brought up in the King's Court and a couragious Souldier the Hussits chose him to be their Captain their Army was reckoned to consist of 40000. they possessed the Fortresses of Prague and were Masters of other Cities and Castles every where they broke down Images in the Churches Aene. Sylvius Hist Bohem. Cap. 38. At that time one coming from Picardy perswaded many Bohemians both men and women to walk naked and besides other fond errours they defiled themselves with promiscuous lusts and called themselves Adamites Cisca abhorred them and although they proffered to join with him yet he scattered them and killed some of them Io. Naucler Before the Governours were arrived from the Emperour Cisca was grown so strong that they were glad to seek peace Pope Martin thought to affright them with his curse but the Hussits did not fear his thunder When the wars of Hungary ceased the Emperour intended to march into Bohemia if he had gone thither suddenly it seems
Church of Rome but of the Church of Christ which is the Congregation of true Believers every member of the Church should be vigilant to conserve the Catholick faith He declareth that he was moved to write these things for respect to God's glory and not in expectation of any earthly reward and he proveth these positions by ancient Councels Mornay in Myster 8. Theodorick Urias an Augustinian Monk in his work de Consolatione Ecclesiae declareth the vices of the Clergy to wit lust simony ambition contempt of God's word and neglect of mans salvation Some of his verses are in Chronic. Pa. Langii which begin Papa stupor mundi cecidit secumque ruere Coelica templa Dei membra simulque caput There he sheweth how the Pope hath drawn all the Church into damnation that he filleth the room of Simon Magus and not of Simon Peter since under his Government the Sacraments and all holy things are sold as it were lumber that the Roman Church becometh dayly worse and worse and turneth from gold into silver yea from silver into iron yea from iron into clay and now it remaineth that she be turned into dung and be cast forth ibid. 9. Another Theodorick Bishop of Croatia wrote some prophesies in rhimes there he foretelleth that the Church of Rome shall be brought to naught the Pope shall be evilly intreated by his subjects justice which hath been shut up in darkness shall come into light and the true Church shall flourish in godliness more then she hath done Catal. test ver lib. 19. 10. In Italy Nicolaus Lucensis a Carmelite preached before Pope Gregory the XII against the tyranny of Popes therefore he was cast into prison but by solicitation was set at liberty P. Morn ex Theod. Ã Niem de schism lib. 4. Many others in Germany and more in France were pursued for witnessing unto the truth 11. John Huss denied Purgatory auricular confession the Pope's power and Indulgences he disproved Dirges he called prayers for the dead a device of Priests he spoke against prayers unto the Saints against the Images of God and of the Saints against confirmation and extream unction against all holy days except the Lord's day c. Aen. Sylvius imputeth some absurd things unto him no marvel for envy is ready to slander In a word he saith John Huss imbraced the Sect of the Waldenses And Io. Cochleus Hist lib. 2. saith Huss did commit spiritual fornication with the Waldenses Dulcinists Wiclenists Leonists and other enemies of the Church of Rome Among so many examples it is not unprofitable to speak at more length of one and among them all is none by whose History we may have more instruction The Masters of the School in Prague were Teutones until the Books of John Wickliff were brought thither the learned men of the Nation took it ill that strangers were ever preferred above them and now finding some matter whereby they were able to vex those Masters they dealt with King Wenceslaus that the School might be governed after the manner of Paris Those Teutones could not endure this therefore they and their disciples to the number of two thousand did remove into Leipsich The Bohemians were glad and John Huss had the guidance of the School Shortly thereafter the Church called Bethleem was founded with maintenance for two Preachers to preach dayly the Word of God in the Bohemian language John Huss was chosen the first Preacher He commended John Wickliff and openly wished that when he departed this life his soul might be with the soul of Wickliff of whom he doubted not to have been a good and godly man and then in Heaven Aen. Sylvius saith All the Clergy approved John Huss But he addeth that these Clarks were infamous and thought by that means to escape punishment Nevertheless the people partly by reading the Books of Wickliff translated into their language and partly by the preaching of John Huss became so ripe in judgement and prompt in the Scriptures that they would dispute with the Priests in matters of faith The Arch-Bishop Sbinco sent complaints unto Rome Pope Alexander directed his Letters charging the Bishop to forbid all preaching but only in Cathedral Churches or Colledges or Parish Churches or Monasteries or Chappels confirmed by the Apostolical See and that the Articles of Wicliff be not taught privately nor publickly and that all shall be judged Hereticks who shall attempt in the contrary Against this Bull John Huss objected many things especially that Christ had preached unto the people on the Sea in Fields Houses and the Apostles did so in any place Wherefore said he from this mandate of Alexander I appeal unto the same Alexander being better advised Nevertheless the Bishop discharged him from Preaching He obeied and went out of the City into the Village Huss where he had his birth but ceased not to preach and had many hearers At that time he had not spoken of the Sacrament of the Altar saith Aen. Sylvius in Histor Bohem. but Petrus Drasensis one of those Teutones that had left Prague did return from their society and became Master of the School He said to Jacobel Misnensis Preacher of St. Michaels who was then famous for learning and godliness I wonder that you do not perceive the errour of the Eucharist which hath been so long in the Church for the communion is given unto the people under one kind whereas Christ hath commanded to give both Bread and Wine Jacobel advising with the writings of the Fathers especially of Dionysius and Cyprian and finding the communion of the cup to be allowed unto the people he taught them publickly that they should not neglect the partaking of the cup. Many heard hâ—m gladly but Sbinco complained unto the King and because he was not violent the Bishop went to Sigismund King of Hungary and beseeched him that he would not permit the Sacrament and Orthodox Faith as he said to be changed although his brother be negligent There Sbinco died and Albicus is preferred unto that See Pope Alexander also died so a little liberty was given unto those Preachers but quietness continued not long in those furious daies of Antichrist's rage for John Huss was delated again unto Pope John he sent a Legate to try the cause in Prague Wenceslaus and his Queen Sophia maintained John Huss and he appealed from the Legate unto the Pope and then fearing envy more than doubting of his cause as may be seen in the testimonial Letters which the University sent unto the Councel at Constance he sent Proctors unto Rome where some were imprisoned for their bold speeches and reason was not heard as is manifest in the answer of the Bohemians in the Councel An. 1415. May 19. and John Huss was excommunicated as an Heretick Histor Io. Huss fol. 87. printed at Norimberg An. 15â—8 The Bohemians drew more and more to parties and the Wars fell out between Pope Alexander and Ladislaus King of Naples therefore the Pope sent his Bulls of
Indulgence unto all who would aid him in his Wars John Huss writ against the impiety of these pardons and the people being so informed spoke also against them and called the Pope the Antichrist who durst proclaim Wars and take the Cross on his shoulders against the Christians The Magistrates imprisoned some for such speeches but the people joined and forced the Magistrates to let the prisoners go except three that were privily beheaded in prison when the people saw the blood running out at the dores came and took away their bodies and buried them honourably and cried These are Saints which have given their bodies for the testimony of God They buried them in the Church of Bethleem as the Relicks of Martyrs saith Aene. Sylvius in Histor Bohem. cap. 35. The other party being more wealthy and therefore fearing the Pope were instant against him and prevailed with the King that John Huss was banished the Town The people cried out against the Prelates and Priests as the Authors of the banishment accusing them of simony adultry pride c. not sparing to lay open their vices and eagerly craving a Reformation of the Clergy The King being moved with that out-crying required greater exactions of such Clarks as were delated and known to be prophane Then the other party took occasion to complain of all sparing none whom they knew to be the enemies of John Huss So many Clarks were brought into great distress others into fear and the most part were glad to fall in at least not to fall out with the purer sort and John Huss had liberty to return unto his Church at Bethleem the people received comfort the King great gain and the Priests fell into the net which they had prepared for others But John Huss was the more accused before the Pope who directed his Bull unto the King to suppress John Huss and his doctrine Briefly for his cause amongst others was the Councel gathered at Constance to which he was summoned by the Pope and got a Safe-conduct from the Emperour that he should only answer unto such things whereof he was blamed and undoubtedly he should return into his own Country in safety He resolved to appear and affixed Letters on the dores of Cathedral Churches Parish Churches Abbeys and Cloisters signifying that he was going to the General Councel to give an account of his faith and if any man had suspicion of his doctrine he craved that they would declare it before the Bishop of Prague or if they pleased before the Councel Then An. 1414. August 30. all the Barons of Bohemia were assembled at the Abbey of St. James in Prague the Bishop being present There John Huss presented a Supplication craving this favour that if the Bishop of Nazareth Inquisitor of Heresie within that Diocy had any suspicion of his doctrine he would declare it there and he protested that he was willing to suffer correction if he deserved it Or if the Bishop had no accusation against him that they would give him a testimonial by which he being as it were armed might go the more confidently unto Constance The Bishop professed openly that he knew no offence in him and only advised him to purge himself of the Excommunication This was put in form of an Act and sent unto the Emperour with John Huss It hapned that August 27. Conrad the Arch-Bishop held a Synod with his Prelates where a Proctor appeared in the name of John Huss requiring that since John Huss was ready to give an account of his faith they or any of them who would accuse him of obstinacy should write in their names and according to the Law both of God and Man prepare themselves to suffer the like punishment if they could not prove it legally against him as he was ready to answer with God's help before the Arch-Bishop and his Prelates or in the insuing Councel Answer was made by Ulric Suab Marshal to the Arch Bishop that his Master was busied with the affairs of the King and therefore the Proctor should wait a little in some place without Court This he did but got no other answer and therefore he made protestation of his proffer and craved instrument upon the refusal from a Notary there present The History of John Huss fol. 4. October 15. John Huss took his journey being accompanied by two Noble-men John Lord de Chlum and M. Wencelat de Duba and thâ—ir followers Wheresoever he came he notified his coming by Letters affixed on most patent places craving that whosoever could impute any errour or obstinacy unto him they would prepare themselves to the Councel where he was willing to satisfie every one In all his journey he was friendly received even by Curats and Priests so that he writ in an Epistle that he had found no enemies in any place but in Bohemia And if his coming into any City was known the streets were full of people desirous to see him namely at Nuremberg the Curats came unto him and conferred with him He said He was desirous to shew his mind openly and to keep nothing secret So after dinner he talked with them untill night before some Senatours and many Citizens they all held him in singular reverence except one Doctour and one Curat who checked all that he spake although they gave no reason Stanislaus de Xnoyma a Bohemian was going to Constance to be one of his accusers by the way he died of a Feaver November 3. John Huss came to Constance and lodged with an honest Matron named Faith On the morrow the two Noble men shewed unto the Pope that they had brought John Huss and intreated that he might remain without molestation according to his Safe-conduct The Pope answered Although John Huss had killed his Brother no hurt should be done unto him during his abode there November 29. two Bishops and the Burgh-Master were sent for him to come before the Pope and his Cardinals to render some knowledge of his doctirne as he had craved and they were ready to hear He answered He was desirous to shew his doctrine not in private but publickly before the Councel and yet he would obey this demand So committing himself unto the Lord Jesus and protesting that he would rather die for the glory of God and prosession of the truth that he had learned out of the holy Scriptures then deny any part thereof he came unto the Pope's Court. There first he was questioned generally of the errors that were spread of him He answered Reverend Fathers understand that my minde is to die rather then to be found culpable of one error for this cause am I come willingly unto this Councel to shew my self ready to suffer correction if any can prove me to be in any error The Cardinals replied Thou speakest modestly and so left him with the Lord de Chlum under a guard of armed men Then they sent a subtle Monk under shew of rudeness and simplicity to intrap him by questions but the other
perceived his dissembling and told him so nevertheless answered to his questions In the evening the Pope sent the Provost of the Court unto the Lord de Chlum willing him to go unto his lodging as for Mr. Huss they had provided for him otherwise The Lord Iohn went speedily unto the Pope putting him in minde of his promise concerning Iohn Huss and intreating him that he would not so lightly falsifie his faith besides that he was come hither under the Emperor 's Safe-conduct The Pope answered All those things are done without my consent and he said privily What reason is it that thou shouldest impute this deed unto me who am in the hands of these Bishops and Cardinals as indeed the Pope fearing to be deposed or to procure the favor of the Prelates did betray the innocent unto them So the Baron returned complaining openly of the injury but availed nothing Iohn Huss was led to the Chapter-House of the great Church where he was kept prisoner eight days and from thence he was led unto the lacobines upon the Rhine and shut up in the vilest prison of the Abbey although his cause was not as yet heard publickly After a short space he fell into a Feaver by occasion of the stink of the place so that they despaired of his life and lest he died as others in that prison the Pope sent a Physitian to attend him The Emperor was not yet come to the Town In the midst of his sickness his accusers Michael de Causis and another Bohemian made importunate suit that the Heretick might be condemned to this effect they presented unto the Pope some Articles namely 1. Of the Communion under both kindes 2. The giving of the elements amongst the people 3. He will not acknowledge that the word Church signifieth the Pope and his Cardinals but affirmeth that that signification had its beginning from the School-men 4. He holdeth that temporal Princes may take temporal possessions from Church-men 5. Concerning the equality of all Princes in power 6. That reservation of causes did proceed from the ambition and pride of Popes 7. Of the schism and tumults that he had moved in Bohemia In the time of his sickness four Commissioners from the four Nations were appointed to hear the accusation and witnesses who were ignorant Priests of Bohemia one confuting another John Huss sent and craved that an Advocate might have place to answer for him since he was hindered by sickness This liberry was denied because a Canon forbiddeth that one accused of heresie should answer by a Proctor When he had recovered some health at the command of the Commissioners certain Articles were sent unto him which they said they had gathered out of his Books de Ecclesia but such as Stephen Paletz a Bohemian had either forged or patched by halfs So he continued in prison until March 28. An. 1415. When health permitted he wrote some Treatises to wit Of the ten Commandments of Love and Knowledge of God of Marriage of Pennance and of the Lord's Supper When Pope John fled his Servants delivered the keys of the prison unto the Emperor and the Councel commanded to deliver the Prisoner unto the Bishop of Constance he shut him up into a Tower with fetters on his legs that he could hardly walk in the day and in the night he was tied to a rack near to his bed All this time certain Noble men of Poland and Bohemia did their best indeavors for his liberty but all who appeared to favor him were derided by all men in the City Wherefore they presented their supplication unto the Councel May 14. shewing that the Emperor had granted a Safe-conduct unto their Preacher and he who was Pope for the time had consented unto it nevertheless he was so hardly abused and falsely reviled and slandered therefore they intreated that his cause might be brought quickly to an end The Bishop Luthomislen answered In the last words of the supplication he was touched as a slanderer therefore he craved that a day might be appointed for clearing those things that were called slanders The 17. day of the same month was named and on the next day the Noble men returned their answer clearing their Preacher of all that the Bishop had objected as it is to be seen in divers Histories and their very words are in the Meditations of Mr. Fox on the Apocalypse cap. 11. and in the History of John Huss's life Printed at Nurenberg An. 1558. They concluded their answer with another supplication but received no answer before the last of May when they presented the testification of the Bishop of Nazaret another of the Bishop of Prague and a third from the University all three clearing John Huss from the calumnies of his adversaries And the Noble men petitioned that the man might have liberty to answer personally or that his accusers should not be so lightly believed The Patriarch of Antioch answered in name of the Councel Iohn Huss shall be brought before the Councel Iune 5. and have liberty to speak for himself But they did not so Therefore the same day these Noble men presented another supplication unto the Emperor shewing the uncourteous dealing of the four Deputies and intreating that according to the Safe-conduct he would hear their former supplications But he was also driven from his Safe-conduct by the Cardinals because no protection can be given unto one who is suspected of heresie On the foresaid day all the Cardinals and Bishops and Clergy almost who were in the City assembled in the Convent of the Franciscans and there it was commanded that before the Prisoner were brought forth the Articles should be rehearsed and the Witnesses be heard A Notary Madonienetz hearing that the Bishops had determined to condemn the Articles in absence of the party went with all speed unto the Bohemian Barons and told them they also went unto the Emperor who sent Lewis Count Palatine of Heidleberg and Frederick Burgrave of Nurenberg to shew them who ruled the Councel that nothing be done in that cause until first the party be heard and that they should send unto him the Articles and he would cause them to be examined by good and learned men So the decreet was suspended At that time the two Barons gave unto those whom the Emperor had sent certain Books of Iohn Huss that his adversaries and their accusations might be tried by them The Books were delivered to the Cardinals and Iohn Huss was brought forth and acknowledged the Books to be his saying If there were any error in them he was willing to amend it Then they proceeded having scarcely read one Article when they called for Witnesses He would have spoken but they all cried out so against him that he had no liberty to speak one word and when the tumult was calmed that he could answer out of the Scriptures or antient Fathers some said It was to no purpose some mocked him and some were so outragious that he resolved to
unto the Councel of Constance this was four moneths before the going away of Pope John which was judged a most fit time to treat of that purpose He began his Preface with the words of Bernard in Serm. 33. in Cantic A rotten malady creepeth to day through all the body of the Church and the further the more desperately ... seeing from that time the Church hath become worse and worse continually after the fearful darkness of so many schisms unless timely provision be made more fearful things may be feared to insue according to the Prophâ—sies of Abbot Joachim Then he sheweth what he thinketh needful unto Reformation 1. That General and Provincial Councels be kept especially General Councels for amending all Persons and Estates neither should remedy be looked for from the Church of Rome because many are suspicious that she dissembleth and is unwilling to have Councels that she may râ—ign the more at her own pleasure and usurp power over other Churches Because before Constantine it was not free unto the Church to hold General Councels openly then arose many Heresies therefore it is no marvel that in these last times when Councels have been contemned that she is fallen into divers schisms and other infinite evils as experience teacheth General Councels are necessary for Reformation of the body of the Church especially the Roman which must be Reformed Whereas the Gloss saith in Dist 19. c. Anastasius The Pope should ask the Councel of Bishops When matters of faith are to be inquired it is to be understood not only of the articles of faith but of all those things also that concern the universal estate of the believing Church and otherwise it is dangerous to commit our faith unto the arbitrement of one man And if ever they were necessary far more now to procure an union of the Greeks with the Latines to repress the enterprises of the Turks who having destroyed the Empire will rush into the Church and straw a way unto the Antichrist as now many most godly men fear both these dangers at hand 2. For Reformation of the Roman Court it is sufficient that there be but one Cardinal out of every Province because the Cardinals are the causes of schisms and the Pope should provide to relieve ease and to remove the grievances of the Nations he should abate the exactions his pomp and luxury he should not excommunicate but in weighty causes as was done in the primitive Church 3. Prelates should not be chosen young imprudent nor ignorant but of ripe age apt to teach exemplar in manners moderate in lives not medling with weapons or worldly business abstaining from pomp in clothes and horses and feasts hating all simony they should moderate the Lent in respect of some persons and circumstances they should bring the Divine Service to devout brevity repress the number and variety of Images in Churches put order to new Feasts and Saints that men cease from work only upon the Lord's day and the most famous Feasts that have been appointed by the Church because when people are idle sin is multiplied in Taverns dancings and other abuses 4. He cometh to the Reformation of Monks in respect of their multitude and pernicious diversity and he taxeth the Romish Court that they dispise Divines and advance only such as can bring gain so that now it is come into a Proverb The Church is not worthy if Papists will have the word meretur expounded so to be governed but by wicked men c. He complaineth also of Pagan abuses and diabolical superstitions at Rome but saith he as there were seven thousand who Note never bowed to Baal so we may be confident that there are some desirous of the Churches Reformation This Book is in Fascic rer expetend and was presented unto the Councel November 1. An. 1415. But they who should have reformed were to be reformed and so little or nothing was done 14. Thomas Rhedonensis a French Carmelite and as Antoninus saith a famous Preacher went to England France and Italy and in his Sermons said Rome is the mother of abominations the Church hath need of great Reformation Prelates should leave their pride and luxury and follow the example of Christ and his Apostles For such preaching he was burnt in Rome at the command of Pope Eugenius An. 1436. Baptista Mantuanus speaking of this mans death lib. de vita beat c. ult saith Ah mad envy what doest thou thou hast not killed him for his soul cannot die but by hurting his earthy body he is the sooner partaker of eternal life Catal. test ver lib. 19. 15. Laurentius Valla a Senator's Son of Rome and Canon of St. John of Lateran about the year 1420. wrote a Book which he calleth a Declamation against the pretended donation of Constantine In the end thereof he shews the estate of the Church saying I say and I cry for I trust in God and do not fear men In my life time hath been in the high Priesthood no faithful nor wise Steward he hath not given bread to God's family the Pope annoyeth with wars people that love peace and stirreth up Princes and Cities he maketh his advantage not only by the loss of the Republick so as Verres or Catilina durst never attempt the like but of the Church and holy Ghost so that Simon Magus would abhor it .... In no place is there any Religion no holiness no fear of God and which maketh me tremble when I speak it wicked men bring the excuse of all crimes from the Pope for in him and his Court is the example of all wickedness that against the Pope and them that are nearest unto him we may say with Isaiah and Paul The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles for you ye who should teach others teach not your selves The late high Priests abounding in wealth and pleasures seem to contend to be as ungodly and foolish as the ancient Bishops were holy and wise and by their shame to surmount the praises of the former There also he complaineth that they have corrupted the faith with old wives fables and that they are not ashamed to preach what a Christian should be ashamed to name And he saith unto the people When we discern bad money we throw it away and we will not discern a bad Lord but will keep him still All the Book is such For this Book he was forced to flee But he was received honorably by Alfonso King of Naples and was his Secretary Orthae Gra. in epist post declam 16. Thomas de Corsellis a Frier had a large Oration in the Councel of A Councel is above the ope Basil Aen. Sylvius hath inserted it in his Commentaries There he proves that the Councel is above the Pope the Pope may err and experience shews it when the Pope abuseth the keys he may be deposed if he hear not the Church he is a Publican and Heathen a general Councel representeth the Church some for vain glory
schismatical side This Cardinal Cusan in his Books De Concordantia Catholica which he directed unto the Councel at Basil maintaineth these positions All the promises which Christ spoke unto Peter as I will give thee the keys I have prayed for thee and such other things should be understood of the Church universally and not particularly of Peter or his Successors especially since many Popes have been Schismaticks and Hereticks Every Prelate hath place in the Church according to the Dignity of his Seat and so the Bishop of Rome hath attained such precedency in the Church as Rome had antiently among the Nations Or if they have place according to the holiness of him which first sate there certainly Jerusalem should have the primacy where the great high Priest did wash his Church with his blood And why should not Ephesus the seat of St. John be preferred to Alexandria the seat of Mark and so of the rest The Councel dependeth not upon the head thereof but upon the consent of all the Assessors although the Bishop of Rome were present there he hath not more power there then a Metropolitan in his Provincial Synod Without all controversie a universal Councel is above the Bishop of Rome whose power is sometimes said to have been from Christ yet in more places we finde that his primacy is from man and dependeth on the Canons wherefore as he may be judged and deposed by a Councel so he cannot abrogate nor change nor destroy the Canons of Councels In lib. 3. cap. 2. ss by many testimonies of Antiquity he proveth it false that Constantine gave or could give the Empire of the West unto the Pope These testimonies are exstracted and subjoyned to the Declamation of Laur. Valla in Fascic rer expetend There also Cusanus saith Neither is it true that the Pope gave it unto Charls or transferred it from the Greeks unto the Germans and it is most false that the Princes Electors were instituted by the Pope and that they discharge the office of Election in his name In the contrary The Emperor dependeth on God alone and it is not necessary that he be confirmed by the Pope nor may the Pope depose him The Emperors in old time called the General Councels as other Princes have taken care of Provincial Synods When he was Legate in Germany he hindred and discharged the carrying of the Sacrament in their Processions Crantz in Metrop He addeth Because the Sacrament was ordained for use and not for ostentation 23. In the year 1442. the Emperor Frederick had a Diet at Mentz where they spoke of casting off the Pope's yoke in time of the schism But in the time of Pope Nicolaus this Neutrality was taken away by the mediation of Aen. Sylvius and therefore he got a red hat Nevertheless because the conditions that he had made in name of the Pope were not fulfilled the Germans assembled again and by advice of Diether Bishop of Mentz they would provide for themselves according to the Pragmatica Sanctio against the tyranny of the Roman Church and they agree upon Decrees concerning the election of Prelates the collation of Benefices the pleading of causes the granting of pardons the exactions of tenths c. And if the Pope shall discern against them they resolve to provide for themselves by an appellation 24. Martin Meyer Chancellor unto this Diether wrote an Epistle unto Cardinal Aen. Sylvius and complaineth in his Master's name that the Canons of Constance and Basil were not observed that Calixtus as if he were not tied to the covenant of his Predecessors did oppress Germany he contemneth the election of their Prelates and reserveth their Benefices of all sorts unto his Cardinals and Secretaries expectative graces are given without number Annates or mid-fruits are exacted rigorously yea more is extorted then is owed the Government of Churches is not given unto them which deserve best but who payeth most new Indulgences are sent dayly for squeezing money ..... a thousand means are devised whereby the See of Rome draweth gold from us as if we were witless Barbarians .... Our Princes being awakened have resolved and decreed to cast off this bondage and to defend their former liberty In the end he congratulateth his late advancement and lamenteth that so many evils hapned in his time But saith he God will have it otherwise and his decree must have place By these words Meyer giveth to understand more then he speaketh This Epistle is printed with Sylvius his description of Germany 25. The Greeks wrote unto the Bohemians in this manner The holy A Letter from Greece unto the Bohemians Church of Constantinople and Mother of all Orthodox Believers unto all the Masters and each of the famous Brethren and Sons beloved in Jesus Christ in Bohemia salvation by the Son of the glorious Virgin and an hundred-fold increase of spiritual fruit The holy Church of the heavenly Bridegroom which is the Head of the whole Church hath not greater pleasure then that she heareth that her Sons walk in the truth therefore when not without most great pleasure and as it were a pledge of common fruit the fertility and growth of them who couragiously suffer persecution for the testimony of true faith came unto the ears of the same godly and bountiful Mother especially by a Brother and Son Constantinus Anglicus the bearer of these presents and a reverend Priest we were more plainly advertised that ye hearken not unto the novelties that are brought by some into the Church of Christ but that ye are constant in the foundation of faith which was given unto us by our Lord and his Disciples The holy Church hath incontinently written unto you and intended to exhort you into concord with her and not according to the forged union of Florence which was separate from the true and lawful Councel which union should rather be called a diremption from the truth for which cause we received not that union but altogether refused it and according to the immoveable decree of truth wherein only we can be truly and safely united for the Church of Christ doubteth not of these things which she heard reported of you as is said Seeing therefore you have judged it expedient to contraveen the perillous novations of Rome ye shall be of one mind with this Church by means of the Holy Scriptures which is the true Judge For although no good report of you came unto us before that ye did not resist the Roman novelties but rather were enemies to the ancient traditions of the Catholick and Christian Church yet now we are informed more surely that ye are revived and returned unto the common religion of Christians and unto true godliness and that you leave not your Mother but being zealous with true love of your true Mother have a singular desire to promove and inlarge her which we understood by the coming of this devout Priest as we have said who hath declared unto us particularly the estate
Christ that one and the same work of Indulgence shall have vertue sometimes for six years sometimes for seven sometimes for seven hundred sometimes for seven thousand and sometimes full and absolute Then answering unto that position The Church is ruled by the Spirit of God he saith It is true in so far as the Church is holy but not in these particulars whereof she is ignorant and in which she erreth as alas we lament that she erreth grievously as appears by the unsavoury salt the delated Husband-man and the unfaithfull Steward whom Bernard expoundeth to be Mercenaries in place of Shepheards yea and Wolves for hirelings and Devils for Wolves In his Book De subditis superioribus he averreth That the Pope may err and when he erreth he should be resisted Pius the II. did usurp all the Kingdoms of the earth and Sixtus the IV. dispensed with all maner of oaths in causes temporal not only that were already made but that shall be made which is nothing else but to give unto men licence to forswear themselves and deceive others Because the Pope and his Cardinals are contrary unto Christ they are the Antichrist John Ostendorp a Canon of St. Levin in Daventry went once to visit him and Wesselus said unto him O diligent youth thou shalt live until that time when the doctrine of these late Divines and contentious School-men shall be forsaken Wesselus died in the year 1490. and Ostendorp lived until the year 1520. Gerhard Gelderhavrius writeth that he heard his Master Ostendorp report this Prophesie Ja. Triglandius in his Church History against â—tenboga par 3. writeth of him that when Pope Sixtus the IV. was chosen Wesselus went to visit him because he had been his good friend in Paris The Pope bade him ask what he would and it should not be denied unto him He answered I wish that since now you are universal Pope you would demean your self in your office according to your name that in due time you may hear that approbation Come thou good and faithful Servant enter into thy Master's joy The Pope said Why seekest thou not somewhat for thy self He said I crave no more but an Hebrew and Greek Bible out of the Vatican The Pope answered That you shall have but fool thou mightest have sought a Bishoprick or some such thing Wesselus answered Because I have not need of so great things When he died some Friers burnt all his books and papers but he had given sundry books unto others which were collected and printed at Wittemberg in the year 1522. When Luther saw them he spake of the Prophet Elias who thought that he was left alone and yet the Lord had preserved seven thousand that had hot bowed the knee to Baal so said he hath God preserved many thousands from the Idolatry of the Pope And he wrote of him as followeth There is one Wesselus come forth whom they call Basilius a Friselander of Groning a man of wonderful understanding and of an excellent spirit who hath been taught of God as Isaiah hath prophesied of Christians for it cannot be thought or said that he hath learned such things from men as neither I have If I had read those books before mine enemies might have said Luther hath taken all this out of Wesselus we do so agree But by these my joy and courage increaseth and I doubt not but I have learned the truth since he and I do agree in so constant unity and almost in the same words although differing in place and time and occasions And I admire by what mishap it is come that so Christian works were not published by another 37. Among the lights of that time Rodulph Agricola may justly be reckoned he was born in Friseland Ph. Melanchthon writing his life saith Josquin Groningensis had reported unto him that when he was young he heard Vesselus and Agricola often lamenting in their Sermons the darkness of the Church the abuses of the Mass the single life of Priests and that they both taught that men are not justified by works but by faith as Paul oft teacheth and they condemned the multitude of traditions He died An. 1489. Buxtorf Ind. 38. Paul Scriptor teaching on Scotus in Tubing when he came to the fourth Book Dist 10. did speak against transubstantiation and said All things should be tried by the Word of God as a true touch-stone all Scholastical teaching shall shortly be abolished and the doctrine of the primitive Church shall be restored according to the holy Scriptures Conradine Pelicanus was his Auditor and testifieth that he heard him reprove many errors and abuses of the Roman Church therefore the Minorites caused him to be banished and as Rud. Gualter in his Epistle before his Homiles on Matthew testifieth he was put to death as many did suspect being not moved with uncertain conjectures He died at Keiserberg in the year 1499. 39. Nicolaus Rus a Batchelor of Divinity preached at Rome and wrote The Pope hath not such power as is commonly believed the Pope should not be heard when he strayeth from the Scripture his Indulgences are but fraud those only are true pardons which God giveth of his free grace in Christ Saints should not be adored and far less their bones they who are called the Spiritualty to wit the Roman Clergy have packed up all Religion in mens traditions and vain superstitions and they are careless of their office and are Ministers of Antichrist These things are written in his Threefold Cord where he expoundeth the Lord's Prayer the Creed and the ten Commandments which he wrote in the Saxon Languauge that the common people might understand he left Rome and abode there and had many Auditors The Pastors of the Waldenses in Bohemia came and visited him At last he was forced to flee into Liveland where he died 40. Jerome Savonorola a Dominican in Florence taught these Articles 1. Men are justified freely by faith 2. The Communion should be administred in both kindes 3. The Pope's Indulgences are frivolous 4. The keys were given unto the Church and not to Peter alone 5. The Pope hath not from Christ any primacy above other Bishops 6. The Pope followeth neither the life nor doctrine of Christ and therefore he is the Antichrist 7. He who feareth the Pope's excommunication is excommunicated of God 8. He preached against the vices of the Clergy Io. Fox in Act. Mon. Philip Cominaeus did confer with him and testifieth that he was a man of most upright life He foretold that God would raise up a King to punish the Tyrants of Italy and that God would shortly reform the Church therefore some did hâ—te him and some believed him namely the Senate of Florence was perswaded by his preaching to give way unto Charls the VIII King of France When the league was made in Italy against the French he foretold that Charls should return in safety of his person maugre all the power of his adversaries Charls returning from Naples sent for
Thief and Son of perdition nor is he the Head of the holy militant Church since he is not a member thereof 21. The grace of predestination is the bond wherewith the Church of Christ and every member thereof is united unto Christ the Head insolubly 22. A Pope or Prelate being wicked or praescitus is equivocally a Pastor and truly a Thief and Robber 23. A Pope should not be called most holy no not in respect of his Office for then a King may be called most holy yea an Hang-man may be called holy yea the Divel may be called holy for he is the Officer of God 24. If a Pope live contrary unto Christ although he be chosen lawfully according to the institution of men yet he entereth otherwise then by Christ even although he enter by election prescribed by God for Judas was lawfully chosen by Christ unto the Apostleship and yet he went the wrong way into the sheepfold 25. The condemnation of the forty five Articles of John Wickliff made by the Doctors is unreasonable and unjust and a feigned cause is alledged by them to wit none of them is Catholick 26. Whether one be chosen lawfully or unlawfully we should believe the works of the elected for in so far as he worketh unto the edification of the Church so far hath he authority from God 27. There is no appearance that there should be an head governing the Church in spiritual things who should always remain with the militant Church 28. Christ can rule his Church better without these monstrous heads to wit by his Apostles and true Disciples who are spread through the World 29. The Apostles and faithful Priests of the Lord did diligently rule the Church in things necessary unto salvation before the Office of a Pope was known and so might they until the day of judgement although there were not a Pope 30. None is a Civil Lord none is a Prelate none is a Bishop so long as he is in mortal sin These Articles were condemned partly as notoriously heretical and rejected by the holy Fathers partly as scandalous and offensive unto pious ears partly erroneous and partly as timerarious and seditious Then the condemnatory Sentence of John Huss was read The Deputies of the four Nations and the President the Cardinal of Ostia and the Emperor cried Placet Item This assertion any Tyrant may and should be killed meritoriously by any of his Subjects either by privy plots or glozing flattery notwithstanding any covenant or oath of fidelity and not waiting the sentence of any Judge This assertion was condemned as heretical scandalous and strewing a way unto perjuries lies falshood and treasons In Sess 16. July 11. Commissioners were sent into Arragon to deal with Benedict for renouncing his Title Item None may go from the Councel without licence granted by the Presidents of the four Nations under pain of deprivation In Sess 17. July 15. The Emperour undertook to go into Arragon to deal with Pope Benedict and excommunication was denounced against every hinderer of his journy Item Prayers and Processions should be made in Constance every Sunday for his happy success with pardon for a hundred daies to all such as should be present at the Processions and all Prelates should be present in their Pontificals granting also unto every Priest who should say a Mass for the same success another hundred daies indulgence and to every person saying devoutly a Pater noster and an Ave Maria for the Emperour's safety a pardon of forty daies after the wonted manner in the Church In Sess 18. August 17. Two Judges were deputed to hear causes and grievances that were to be presented unto the Councel untill the definitive Sentence exclusivè Item As great faith and obedience should be given unto the Acts of the Councel as to the Bulls Apostolical In Sess 19. September 23. Jerom of Prague who had been accused imprisoned and constrained to abjure read his recantation forsaking all those articles that were called the heresies of Wickliff and Huss and consenting unto the Roman Church and the present Councel especially in the Articles concerning the power of the Keys Sacraments Orders Offices Censures and Indulgences Reliques Liberty of the Church and all other things belonging unto Religion and he consented unto the condemnations and the Sentences pronounced against Wickliff and Huss Item Notwithstanding any Safe-conduct given or to be given by Emperours Kings or others inquisition may be made against an Heretick or any suspected of heresie and process may be made according to Law even although such a person would not have come without such a Safe-conduct This is indeed Nulla fides servanda haereticis In Sess 20. November 21. Frederick Duke of Austria was summoned under pain of excommunication and forfeiting of all his Lands that he held of the Pope or Emperour to render the Cities Castles and Lands that he had taken from George Bishop of Trent January 20. An. 1416. in a general Congregation appeared the Commissioners who had been sent unto Pope Benedict and they presented twelve Articles penned and consented unto at Narbon December 13. between the Emperour and King of Hungary and the Commissioners of the Councels on the one part and the Kings and Princes following Pope Benedict on the other part for union of the Church to wit That a new Process should be intended against Pope Benedict and in case of contumacy he should be Canonically deposed and a Pope should be chosen by the Councel whom they all should acknowledge as only and lawfull Pope In another general Congregation February 4. these Articles were approved and subscribed by the Fathers of the Councel and by the Embassadors and Proctors of the Kings of England Scotland Cyprus Navar Norway of the Dukes of Burgundy Britain Savoy Austria Holland Zealand c. and by the Proctors of Bishops Generals of Orders Priors c. In Sess 21. May 30. James Bishop of Lauda made a Sermon and Jerom of Prague stood up in a high seat and craving and having obtained audience he professed that he had wickedly consented unto the condemnation of Wickliff and Huss that he had lied in approving that Sentence and he revoketh now and for ever his consent thereunto affirming that he had never found any heresie or error in the books of Wickliff nor Huss although he had said so before c. Wherefore he was presently condemned and indured the fire constantly In Sess 22. October 15. The Ambassadors of Arragon were accepted into the Councel In Sess 23. November 5. Commission was given unto certain Deputies to go into Arragon and there to examine Witnesses in the cause of Pope Benedict who will not renounce In Sess 24. November 28. Citation was directed against Pope Benedict In Sess 25. December 14. The Church Glomucen in Bohemia was given in Commenda unto the Bishop Lutomisten for a certain space In Sess 26. December 24. The order of Ambassadors from Princes in this Councel shall not prejudice their
right hereafter In Sess 27 and 28. The above named Frederick was accused and accursed In Sess 29. March 8. 1417. Peter de Luna alias Pope Benedict the XIII was convicted of obstinacy In Sess 30. March 10. The withdrawing of the King of Arragon from obedience unto Peter de Luna was approved In Sess 31. Was an Act in favor of the Bishop Bajonen In Sess 32. April 1. Peter de Luna was convicted of contumacy and it was ordained to make process against him until deposition exclusivè to this effect some were deputed to hear witnesses in his cause In Sess 33. May 12. Sigismund now being present The depositions of the witnesses were published and Peter de Luna was summoned to object if he could against them and against the instruments and executions In Sess 34. June 5. The process was heard and approved and further deliberation is to be had In Sess 35. June 18. Voices were granted in the Councel unto the Ambassadors of the King of Castile and his denying of obedience unto the said Peter was approved In Sess 36. Iuly 22. All censures pronounced by Pope Benedict against whatsoever person since November 9. An. 1415. were declared null In Sess 37. Iuly 26. Peter de Luna was deposed simpliciter from Papacy as a Schismatick Heretick perjured and disobedient and all men were forbidden to obey him as a Pope under pain of excommunication and all that may follow thereupon In Sess 38. Iuly 28. All censures against the Ambassadors of Castile since April 1. An. 1415. were annulled In Sess 39. October 9. For removing and preventing schisms in all time coming it was ordained that General Councels should be assembled the first to begin within five years after this present the second to begin after seven years from the other and thenceforth one to be assembled every tenth year in the places which the high Priest shall name with consent of every Councel within a moneth before the dissolution of each Councel or in his absence every Councel shall name the place of the ensuing Councel And the Pope with consent of the Cardinals may abbreviate the time but no way adjourn it nor change the place being once named as is said Item Articles were penned which the Pope should professe and binde himself to observe at the time of the election of which this is the tenour In the name of the holy and undivided Trinity Amen In the year of our Lord I N. elected to be Pope professe with heart and mouth unto the Almighty God whose Church I undertake to govern by his aid and unto blessed Peter Prince of the Apostles during this my frail life to believe firmly the holy and Catholick Faith after the tradition of the Apostles of the General Councels and other holy Fathers namely of the eight first Generall Councels to wit of Nice of Constantinople of Ephesus of Chalcedon the second and third at Constantinople of Nice and of Constantinople and of the General Councels at Lateran Lions and Vien and to preserve them to the uttermost to confirm defend and preach the same to the spending of my life and blood and by all means possible to prosecute and observe the Rites of the Sacraments canonically delivered unto the Catholick Church And this my profession and confession written at my command by the Notary I have subscribed with my hand and I offer it sincerely with a pure minde and devout conscience unto thee the Almighty God on the Altar in presence of these Witnesses at Item It was enacted that no Prelate should be transported against his will without weighty and reasonable cause which cause the party being cited shall be decided by the Cardinals of the Church or the most part of them In Sess 40. October 30. Before this Councel shall be dissolved Reformation shall be made by the Pope who is to be chosen and by the Councel after these Articles that are propounded by the Councel 1. The number quality and Nation of the Cardinals 2. Of reservations unto the Apostolical See 3. Of Annates 4. Of collation of Benefices and gratiis expectativis or avousances 5. Of appellation to the Roman Court 6. What causes are to be treated at Rome or not 7. For what causes and how a Pope should be corrected and deposed 8. The extirpation of Simony 9. Of dispensations 10. Of Indulgences 11. Of the provision of the Pope and his Cardinals 12. Of Commendaes 13. Of Tithes Item In this Sess 41. November 8. Order was prescribed concerning the election of the Pope at this time So Odo de Columna was chosen as is above In all these Sessions John Cardinal of Ostia was President and sate in Pontificalibus but thenceforth Martin possessed the Chair and the Decrees were framed in his name yet so that the Cardinal of Ostia in name of the Councel subjoyned Placet and one Ardecinus in name of the Emperor did the like as is expressed in Sess 44. In Sess 42. December 8. A Bull was read discharging the Emperor and the Count Palatine of their bond for sure keeping of Pope John who then was to be delivered unto Pope Martin In Sess 43. March 21. An. 1418. All exemptions of Churches Monasteries Convents Priories and other Benefices that have been purchased after the death of Pope Gregory the XI are declared null Item All unions and incorporations made since that time All fruits of Churches Monasteries and Benefices in time of vacancy should not be given unto the Pope nor his Exchequer but are to be left according to antient Law or Custom All simoniack ordinations confirmations and provisions of Churches Monasteries Dignities and Benefices already made or that shall be made are declared null All dispensations of Benefices of Cure that are granted in favour of whatsoever person and are not conformable to the constitution of Boniface the VIII that is that any person should enjoy the Benefice and not able to discharge the Office such dispensations are null Item No Nation should be tied to pay the Tithe of Church-revenues unto the Pope without the consent and subscription of the Cardinals or most part of them and without the consent of the Prelates of that Nation Item Priests are forbidden to conform themselves in their habits unto Secular Courts and a certain habit is prescribed unto them All this Winter the Emperor did press the reformation of the Clergy according to the Decree of Session 39. When the Cardinals and Bishops said Incipiemus à Minoritis Sigismund said Imo à Majoritis meaning the Pope and Cardinals Wherefore the Pope made haste to bring the Councel to an end In Sess 44. April 9. was much debate for the place of the next Councel at last Papia was named In Sess 45. April 22. Cardinal Umbald stepped up without consent especially of the Emperour saith Platin. in Martin the V. and cried Domini ite in pace In the mean time came the Embassadours of Vladislaus King of Poland and of Vitold Duke of Lituania
is the Councel's Of this the Pope is the cause he will not keep unity nor follow the example of Damasus who would not call into doubt what a Synod had determined As for his Epistle which he hath published unto all Believers it containeth no amendment for he saith All that the Councel layeth to his charge is false whereas he might have spoken more modestly and considered that men will not believe his word in his own cause for who may not write and speak as he pleaseth But as in antient times Leo Damasus Sixtus and other Popes did in Synods purge themselves from scandals so or far rather should Eugenius purge himself either personally or by a Proctor before the Synod and if these things were not proved against him his innocency should be cleared unto all men but if they be true they might all have been covered with due conversion and repentance and he should have followed the example of Peter who being rebuked by Paul to his face as it is written to everlasting remembrance took it in good part and commended Paul's Epistles wherein he knew that the same was contained leaving an example unto his Successors that they be not offended when any of their co-apostles say the like unto them for their good or the good of the Church In their citing of him they had no other intention but to provide for the good of the Church in extream necessity nothing can be more gracious unto us say they or is more wished by us then that he would govern the Church faithfully but he should not do all things at his pleasure contemning the Canons of holy Councels but rather as Peter teacheth he should rule and not domineer over the people and be a pattern unto others for the Roman Pope is a Minister and not a Lord of the universal Church whereas he saith The Fathers seek to abase him and to exalt themselves above him can he deny that the jurisdiction of an universal Synod is founded upon the holy Scriptures and that who pertinaciously reject the determination of such a Synod falleth into heresie neither is he abased nor is his power restrained when he is so directed that he tend not into destruction but edification Let him take heed in the fear of God lest while he indeavoreth to excuse lesser things and continueth contumacious against wholesome admonitions he fall into more grievous things He durst say The Fathers of the Councel have coutinued these seven years divorced from the Vicar of Christ and Apostolical See which is the Mother and Head of Christians but will he condemn all the Cardinals Patriarchs Bishops Emperours Kings Princes and others who personally or by others in their names have been present in the Councel or will he condemn the Church dispersed through the World and say that they are all divorced from the Mother and Head of Christians or that they all have favoured them who are separated By saying that the Synod is separated from him it appeareth that he affirmeth that he is divorced from the Synod representing the universal Church for when a member is disjoyned from the body we say not the body is separated from a member but the part from the whole So he is the Author of the pernicious Schism by calling a Councel to Ferraria against the Decrees of Constance and of this present and against his own promise which he made unto the Greeks but we thanks be unto Christ make no Schism but follow the true unity of the Church that both the Pope of Rome and all others may keep the unity of the Church and solidity of Peter which consisteth not in the will of one person who may dayly er since some Roman Popes have fallen into errours but it rather resideth in the universal Church which Christ the true Head thereof will not leave until the end c. Here the Emperour Albert interposeth his Authority and held a Diet at Nurembergh and another at Mentz in both these were Commissioners from Basil and from other Nations none was there in name of the Pope howbeit he wanted not pleaders for him The Emperour feared and favoured the Councel and sent Conrad of Windzberg a couragious man to be Protectour of the Councel In the time of that latter Diet it was debated at Basil concerning Eugenius some held that he was an Heretick some said he was a Schismatick and relapse some denied both But by the Argument of the Bishop Ebrunensis and of Thomas an Abbot of Galloway the hardest sentence prevailed that he is both an Heretick and relapsed into Schism Then the Divines wrote and published eight Conclusions which they called eight Truths to wit 1. It is the truth of Catholick Faith that a Holy and General Councel is above the Pope or any other Man 2. A General Councel being lawfully assembled cannot be dissolved nor removed nor adjournied by the Roman Pope without their own consent 3. He who contradicteth these truths is an Heretick 4. Pope Eugenius the IV. hath fought against these truths in attempting by the fulnesse of his Apostolical Power to dissolve or transfer this Councel c. In Session 27. These were sent to the Diet at Mentz and through Europe to be advised finally they were debated in the Councel the space of six days Aen. Sylv. de gestis Conc. Basil lib. 1. The Abbot Panormitan said He would not oppose these truths but he might say Eugenius is not a relapse since he hath not failed in any matter of Faith and if he hath transgressed in his sentence of dissolving the Councel he may be excused because he had done so by counsel of the Cardinals who represent the Roman Church and the Authority thereof is to be preferred unto all the World according to a singular Gloss John Segovius a famous Divine of Spain proved from Panormitan's words that Eugenius should be called an Unbeliever rather then a Believer and a member of Satan and not of Christ As for that Gloss he opposed the Authority of Jerome Orbis major est urbe The Bishop Argensis said The Pope is but a Minister of the Church Panormitan replied with chafe The Pope is Lord of the Church Then said Segovius Weigh what you say Panormitan the most honourable Title of the Pope is The Servant of the Servants which was taken from Christ's words The Rulers of Nations domineer ....... On the morrow Amadaeus Arch-Bishop of Lions and Ambassadour of France one amongst them all most eminent both in piety of life and plenty of knowledge faith Aen. Sylvius proved by many Reasons that Eugenius was an Heretick and he publickly condemned all them who had promoted him unto the Papacy Briefly In debating the three first Conclusions they proved and Sylvius reporteth their Reasons that the promises Upon this rock I will build ...... and I have prayed for thee were made unto the Church and not unto Peter alone nor unto the Pope for many Popes have erred as Marcellin offered unto
fall from their hope albeit time may intervene This is a special respect of the Cardinals in the election as Cumin Ventura who had been oft in that Conclave sheweth in Thesor Politic. And so it hapned for he died within 27 dayes 2. JULIUS II. one of the competitours had then procured the suffrages of so many Cardinals that on the first day of their assembly October 31. he was proclaimed Pope every one wondring saith Guicciardin lib. 6. that they had chosen one whom they knew to be so froward cruel factious and continually unquiet but he had made large promises unto the Cardinals Princes and others which could promote his business He established his chair shortly after first by contracting his daughter Felix unto Jordanes Ursinus and then his sisters daughter Lucretia unto Antonius Columna Then he set himself to regain all Romandiola and so he took Cesena and Forolivio from Caesar Borgias the son of Pope Alexander the VI. he expelled the family of Bentevoli out of Bononia he excommunicated the Venetians and gave their Lands unto the first who could take them Lewes the XII King of France surnamed Pater Patriae overthrew the Venetians at Abdua albeit he gave the greatest part of his purchase unto Julius yet he envieth the prosperity of Lewes and combined again with the Venetians to expel him out of Italy Wherfore Lewes assembled a Nationall-Councel at Tours in the beginning A Kings querees concerning the Pope of September An. 1510. where he propounds the question Whether a Pope may lawfully move wars against a Prince without cause They answer It is not lawfull Then he asketh Whether a Prince being so provoked might for his own defence deny obedience unto such a Pope and invade him It was determined He may lawfully There they decree also to establish the Pragmatica Sanctio and to contemne the Papal censure in all time coming Before the King would deny obedience he resolves first to certifie the Pope of these articles and assure him that if he shall continue in such frowardness he shall be summoned to a generall Councell for Lewes had the concurrence of the Emperour Maximilian with the advice of five Cardinals two Spanish two French and one Italian The Pope despiseth all Therefore on May 19. An. 1511. Lewes proclaimed a generall Councel at Pisa Septemb. 1. to the end that by generall advice they may provide against the present and imminent evills of the Christian Church Julius rageth and hindereth the meeting at Pisa but they convene at Lions where it was treated of Pope Julius's simony and A Councel against the Pope continuall stirring of wars and that Popes must be curbed by authority of Councels and that Christians can not be in safety if one have absolute power and know that he is free of censure then they suspend the Pope from administration of the Papacy c. Jo de Serres Guicciard The Pope hath another Councel at Lateran and granteth Bulls of pardon unto all and everie one that shall kill any French man and gives the kingdom of France unto the first Conquerour In the mean time he killeth Peter a Captain of the Florentines because he had advised them to join with France he besiegeth Ferraria and lay personally at the siege of Mirandula the Vicar of Christ takes arms against a Christian City sayth Guicciardin As he was marching over the River Tiber he throwes his keies over the bridge saying Seing Peter's keies serve not I will see what Pauls sword Peters keies Pauls sword can doe King Lewes faintes not in his courage for all the curses and did coine his money with this inscription Perdam Babylonem Briefly it is writen that within 9 years Julius killed two hundred thousand Christianes by unnecessarie wars so that Onuphrius sayth he desiring to enlarge his revenues was more given to wars than became a Priest and Budaeus libr. 4. de asse calleth him a priest of Bellona and not of Christ His predecessours gave large priviledges to the begging Friers and Julius was liberall to his confederats in the wars especially unto the Swisers and gave them the title Defenders of the libertie of the Church with a golden sworde a bonnet c. When he heard that they wer entring into Italie for the words in the Letany Sancte Petre Ora pro nobis he sayd Sancte Schwizere Ora pro nobis Hotting in Analet Histor. Theolog. pag. 73. ex Helvet Annal. Neither was he careless of the gain of indulgences as the Epigram shewes Fraude capit totum mercator Julius orbem Vendit enim coelos non habet ipse tamen c. Hee reneweth the Bull of Pope Pius II. against them who appeall from the Pope unto a Councel and ordaines him who appealeth to be accursed and the appellation to be nulle A litle before his death he had strange purposes to waste Italy France and Spain saith Guicciardin lib. 11. He was so imperious and peremptory in his statutes that after his death and before the new election the Cardinals thought it expedient to limite the power of the Pope by some constitutions This was propounded but some for fear of offending and some being moved with hope and few with regarde of the publick good consented to lay the purpose aside So Ann. 1513. John Medices Captain of the Papall armie aliàs 3. LEO X. being 37 years of age was chosen by policy of the young Cardinals On the day of his coronation he threw among the multitude a 100000. golden Ducats Guicc At the entreaty of his brothers wife Alfonsina he took from Francis Feltrius the Dukedom of Urbino and gave it to her son Laurence Medices whom he made Governour of Hetruria but Laurence enioyed it not long being expelled by the Florentines untill the year 1530. when his nephew Clemens 7. took all liberties from the City and made Alexander the bastared son of Laurence the first Duke of Florence Leo expelled Borgesius and his Brother Cardinall Alfonso out of their native City not without the note of ingratitude Onuphr And therefore Alfonso with some other Cardinals conspired to kill the Pope it was bewrayed and they were deprived of their hats and fled The Pope made a paction with the Spanish Ambassadour that he would pardon Alfonso The Popes perjurie if he would bring him to Rome and he gave him a safe conduct The Ambassadour brought him and afterward the Pope killed him When the Ambassadour objected perjurie unto him hee said A fault against the life of a Pope is not contained in a safe conduct albeit the same were expresly and individually named Guicciard libr. 13. He confessed the fact in the Colledge of Cardinals and for the same they would forsake him The The election of Cardinals same day to engadge new friends the Colledge not willingly but for fear consenting he creates 31 Cardinals from whom by paction he received 50000. Crounes And this is the lawfull Calling of the Clergie whereof the
Ernest Archb. of Magdeburgh was a dyng An. 1511. his Chaplain Clemens Schaw and two Franciscans were by him and one of the Franciscans said Famous Prince be of good confort wee will communicate unto your Highness not only all our good works but likewise of all the Order of the Minorites and without doubt when you have these you shall stand just and blessed before the throne of God Ernest answered By no means will I trust either in mine own works or in yours but the works of Christ only are sufficient Catalog Test. ver lib. 19. ex Cl. Schaw 11. John Picus Lord of Mirandula and Earle of Concordia was about that time admired for his learning his books began to be printed An. 1504. He wrote 900 Propositions which he defended in publick disputations at Rome amongst them were these following The true body of Christ is in heaven locally and on the altar sacramentally By the power of God one body can not be in diverse places at once Consecration is not made precisely by these words Hoc est corpus meum unless the antecedent words be added The Lord Jesus in the night he was betrayed ..... Neither the cross nor any image is to be adored with the worship of latria no nor as S. Thomas expresseth it The Doctours condemned these Theses And he wrote an Apologie defending them to be Catholick especially concerning the sacrament he said The body of Christ may be present without any conversion or annihilation of the bread He said May be and not is present to eschue their bonds without doubt he had spoken more plainly if he could have done it freely In an epistle unto the Emperour Maximilian An. 1500. he saith With such faith and piety as I can I beseech thee that with all diligence thou wouldest accomplish that thy most Holy purpose to restore the Christian Republick unto the antient liberty it is wasted by outward enemies and torne by inward and the sheepfold of Jesus Christ which was consecrated by his blood hath suffered and dayly suffereth farr worse from wolves under sheepskins then under their own colours Go-on then most worthy Caesar and excite Christian Kings by what means thou canst and shew thyself a faithfull servant unto Christ the King of all Kings who will quickly deliver his sheep as wel from outward enemies as from false shepherds In time of the conflict of the two Councells of Pisa and Lateran hee handled that question Whether in the cause of faith a Pope should be preferred before a Councell or contra and said according unto the Glosse of the Decree dist 19. c. Anastasius where it is said The Pope should in matter of faith seek a Councell and therefore the Synode is more than a Pope And he adds Wherefore the archdeacon of Bononia approving the glosse said It is dangerous to make our faith subject unto the pleasure of any man and so said Bernard What greater pride one man to prefer his judgement before all the world And when he had shewed his judgement that the greater number should be preferred before the lesser caeteris paribus he addeth But if the greater part would decern any thing against the word of God or against these things that should not be violat and a smaller number opposeth them wee should cleave unto the lesser number as in the Councell of Arimino and the second at Ephesus yea we should believe a Country man or an old wife rather than a Pope or a thousand Bishops if these bee contrary unto the Scriptures and the former follow the Gospell Likewise speaking of that question Whether the Pope and Councells may erre he saith It may be easily decided because he hath already shewed they may erre from the Scripture many Councels and Popes have fallen into heresy it oft hapneth that he who is accounted President of the Church hath not dutifully discharged his presidence and somtimes he can not be President at all seing it is recorded that in former time a woman was Pope and I remember of a learned man who in our age had attained great esteem of religiousness and taught albeit not altogether publickly that hee who was chosen Pope at that time was not Pope .... and I remember of another who was received and adored as Pope whom good and worthy men thought neither to be Pope nor that he could be Pope for he believed not that there was a God! and they did testify of his most wicked deedsin buying the papacy and exercising all kind of wickednes yea and they declared his most wicked words for it was affirmed that he confessed unto his familiar friends that he believed there was no God even since hee was ruler of the Papall See I heard of another Pope who in his time sayd unto his friends he believed not the immortality of souls and when hee was dead he appeared unto the same man and said that to his great losse and by everlasting fire he had found or knew that souls are immortall Ph. Morn in Myster This John had an oration in the Councell at Lateran before Pope Leo X. wherein he spake freely of a necessity of Reformation because of their corrupt manners their adulterate Lawes and canons their decaied religion even among the chiefest of them Godliness said he is almost turned into superstition righteousness into hatred or favour and men of all Estates doe sin openly so that vertue is oft blamed in good men and vice honoured in place of vertue especially by those who would have as it were the walls and hedges of their own crimes and strange insolency and contumacy unpunished These maladies these sores thou must heal o great highpriest or if thou refuse to cure them I fear lest he whose crown thou holdest on earth cut off and destroy the infected members not with fomentations but with fire and sword I think verily that He gives certain signs of his future medicine by pestilence famine and bloody warrs at such admonitions and heavenly thunders wee should have lifted up our ears unto repentance but wee rather loose them like the Moores which become deaf at the continuall noise of Nilus nor is it any marvell for Iohn Chrysostom thinks that all evill procedes from the Church and Hierom writes that he had found no man which had deceived the people but the Priests If thou wilt reforme and correct these things willing or unwilling thou shalt be thought by the Christian world to haue lifted up a standert of a full Reformation This thou o great high priest shouldest doe and none other on earth more then thou and if thou wilt not remember I pray thee that old Priest who was punished for not punishing the sin of his son for they who are set over others should not only be innocent themselves but resist the nocent and represse their wickedness And when he had shewed more particularly that the conversation of the clergy had very great need of Reformation he proves the same of their
who hath given such advice Ibid. After this Luther was the more diligent in searching the originall of the doctrine of indulgences and then he publisheth 59. conclusions to be disputed in Wittembergh October 31. An. 1517. within few dayes they were carried through all Germany and were joyfully read by many for all men almost were complaining of the pardons especially as they were preached and sold by Tecelius None came to set face against these Propositions and the name of Luther became famous for that at last one was found to oppose the corruptions of the Church Then Conrad Wimpina a Doctour in Frankford upon Mene publisheth contrary propositions in defense of the Indulgences Luther writes in defense of his own propositions and John Eckius opposeth them When Luthers propositions and book were carried to Rome a third Dominican Silvester Prierias wrote against him Thus the contestation waxeth hott and is more known abroad Upon this occasion Pe. Soave in hist Conc. Trid. shewes the originall and progress of indulgences Where as saith he the matter of indulgences was not much scanned The originall and progresse of indulgence in former ages nor was it weighed by the Divines by what arguments they could be mantained or weakned their causes and essence was not throughly known for some thought that indulgence was nothing else but an absolution by authority of a prelate from that pennance which according to that manner of discipline the Church in these times did enjoyn unto a penitent in following ages the Bishop took unto himself alone the prescribing of that punishment afterwards he did concredite it unto the poenitentiary priest and at last unto the discretion of the Confessary yet so that he was not free from the punishment due by Divine justice When this was thought to turne more to the hurt then benefit of Christians because when a dispensation of canonicall punishment was given them they became careless to seek the favour of God by voluntary punishment they did conceive that indulgence was a freedom from both punishments And again they were divided for some thought this freedom was absolute without any satisfaction but others on the contrary said So long as communion by charity continues in the Church the repentance of one believer is communicable unto another so farra that he is freed upon the account of the other But because that was thought to be more proper unto them that were of a blameless life and exercised with strict discipline then unto the authority of a bishop a third opinion was taken up that the essence of indulgences consists partly in the authority of the prelate and partly in compensation And because the conversation of the Bishops is not so blameless and free from sin that he by his merites can help others they devise the treasure of the Church into which are layd the merits of all which had more plenty then which was sufficient unto themselves and the dispensation of these merits belongeth unto the Bishop of Rome so that it is in his power to give indulgences and recompence the debt of a sinner by the merits of the same value out of the common treasury of the Church And where as neither this treasure could satisfy for all sinners seing the merits of the Saints have certainly an end and bounds and so it may faile they thought good to adjoin the infinite merits of Christ unto the finite merits of the Saints that so the treasure might be perpetuall And here again arose another scruple what need is there of the drop of mans merits seing the infinite ocean of Christs merits floweth for ever And truly this gave occasion unto many to put all their confidence of indulgence into the only treasury of our Saviour which never can be emptied All these things were so uncertain and had no surer ground but the Bull of Pope Clement VI. which was proclaimed for the Jubilee An. 1350. that they were thought not sufficient to convince Martin Luther or to confute his reasons therefore Tecelius Eccius and Prierias perceiving the weaknes of their cause in the places proper unto that matter took their refuge unto Common places and lay their ground upon the authority of the Pope and consent of the School-men to wit Seing the Pope can not erre in matter of faith and had confirmed the Scholastick doctrine of indulgences and by his Bull hath bestowed them on believers the doctrine concerning these is an article of faith to be believed necessarily Hence Martin takes occasion to digresse from indulgences and to sift the power of the Pope Albeit others had commended this power as the highest and subject unto none other yet he made not such account of it but held it to be subject to a General Councell lawfully assembled which he affirmed to be very necessary at that time in respect of the condition of the Church And howbeit in this fire of contestation Luther did overthrow the power of the Pope and ever the more that the others did advance it yet he did always speak no thing but modestly of the person of Pope Leo yea and for a time he declined not his judgement Nevertheless they fell upon other particulars and the dispute concerning remission of sin repentance and Purgatory by which the Chapmen of the Roman court did confirme their indulgences But among them all James Hoghstrate a Dominican and Inquisitour of the faith wrote against Luther most properly for he left other reasons and purposes and adviseth the Pope to beat down the mans pertinacy with fire and sword So writes P. Soave summarily VI. On Christ-mass-eeven Frederik Electour of Saxony and his Brother Some are for Luther some against him John went to Church in Wineberg An. 1517. with their traine and the aire being cleare he seeth above his house clearly a fiery cross they stand beholding it and were amazed then Frederik saith unto his Brother That is a signe that there will be strife for Religion and the house of Saxony will be in danger Abr. Schultet Annal. At that time Andr. Carolosladius the prime Divine had published a booke in defense of Luther the young Students at Wittembergh burned the propositions of Tecelius in the market place and the Duke Frederik not being required undertakes the patrociny of Luther and Carolstad When Luther saw the Book of Sylvester he called it a wilde one divelish and saith he if Rome do so judge as this book speakes it is the very seat of Antichrist He is summoned by the General of the Augustinians to answer at Heidelbergh many did dissuade him but he would yield obedience by the way the Bishop of Wortsburg entertaineth him friendly and the Palsgrave receives him graciously at Heidlebergh In the Monastery of Augustinians which afterwards was called Collegium Sapientiae he disputeth 28. propositions concerning justification by faith chiefly these two Free-will after sin is but a title He is not just who worketh much but who believeth much
word of Luthers propositions and he preached against the superstitious running of the people unto the Eremites In the year 1517. he was called to be preacher of Zurick and at his admission he protested that he would declare the History of Christ out of the Gospell not according to the expositions of men for he would be tied to none but to the mind of the Spirit which he trusted to attain by prayer and meditation of the Scriptures Many rejoiced at this protestation and others were offended Ex vita Zuinglii prefixed unto his Epistles When the books of Luther came into Helvetia he had heard of them but he professed publickly that he would not read them yet exhorted the people to read them diligently Behold his intent he would that the people hearing him and reading the other and knowing that he did not read them might the better see the unity of the Spirit flowing in them both out of Divine Scriptures and so the more willingly believe the Truth And by Gods blessing there followed a wondrous successe as here after we shall heare VIII In January 1519. comes from Pope Leo Carol. Miltitius with a 1519. present of a golden rose and consecrated unto Duke Frederik and with Letters unto his Counseller Degenhart Pfessinger entreating him to assist Miltitius for bannishing Luther that child of Satan In the mean time word is brought that the Emperour is dead Januar. 12 then the eies of all men were toward Frederik as successour whereby Luther had rest for a time and the fury of his adversaries was abated He spoke with Miltitius at Altenburgh and promised silence if the same were enjoyned unto his adversaries and to recant whensoever he shall be covinced of an errour To the same purpose he wrote unto Leo March III. adding he could not recant simply because it would be an imputation unto the Apostolicall See seing many learned and judicious men in Germany understand all the controversy On the first of May Erasmus writes unto the Duke of Saxony that so long as he is President of justice an innocent man should not be given into the hands of ungodly men under pretense of piety all do commend the innocency of Luther nor is he to be thought an heretick who displeaseth this or that man his accusers do but seek their own interests nor should he be rashly condemned of heresy who leadeth a godly life as becometh a Christian In the end of Juny and some days of July there was a disputation at Leipsich betwixt Eccius and Carolstad there was also Luther and Melanchton all under the protection of George uncle of the Duke Frederik When Tecelius heard of this appointment he said So would the Devill and he died in the mean time This disputation is written by many Agrippa telleth the substance of it in few words thus Hoghstrat and Eccius gained nothing but scorne They dispute most of the power of the Pope After the dispute the Duke George touches Eccius and Luther with his hand saith Whither Jure Divino or Jure humano yet the Pope of Rome is the great highpriest This disputation brought forth many books especially from Carolstad and Eccius whereby both their names were much empaired Then Luther publisheth his Sermons of a twofold righteousness of the saving meditation of Christs passion of baptisme of preparation unto death Also a declaration of the propositions disputed at Leipsich concerning the power of the Pope A confutation of the Antidotes falsely imputed unto him by the Monks of Jutrebok And a Commentary on the epistle to the Galatians In October the Bohemians write from Prague unto Luther exhorting him unto constancy and patience and affirming his doctrine to be pure Divinity Likewise Wolfgang Capito wrote from Basile unto him that Helvetia and the country about Rhine even unto the sea did love him yea and the Cardinall Bishop of Sedun a learned and very faithfull man and many other chief men when they heard he was in danger were willing to have bestowed on him not only for his sustentation but a safe refuge where he might either lurk or live openly but when they had seen the coppy of the letter which the Duke had sent unto the Legate they perceived that he had no need of their aid and that they had caused his books to beprinted and spread them in Italy Spain France and England heerin regarding their common cause The same Capito wrote also then unto Erasmus exhorting him that he would not oppose Luther albeit saith he I do misse or wish that he would write otherwise many things yet it is expedient that he be encouraged that young men may be the more heartned for the liberty of the Church I know that the adversaries wish nothing more than to have you provoked against him but it is better to have all the other Divines against You then to have his abettours your enemies many Princes Cardinals Bishops and the best of the clergy do affect his business Schultet Annal. This summer the Monks made it the principall matter of their preaching to inveigh against Luther and so they spread among the people what was before packed up in Latine within the walls of the Schooles and Luther for this cause spread his books in the vulgare language In August the University of Colen and in November the University of Lovan came forth with their bare articles and Sentences of damnation or as Erasmus then spoke prejudged opinions thinking with the fire of words to quench a stronger fire of reason but they made the books of Luther the more vendible The University of Paris had been held most famous for many years their judgement was also exspected but they would not write Erasmus in Epistol ad Cardinal Campeg dated Lovan Natal Nicol. Anno 1520. IX In January 1520. a new broile ariseth upon a Sermon of the Eucharist 1520. that Luther publishes in it he saith It seemes good unto mee that both the Species of the Supper were given unto the communicants Therefore George Duke of Sayony writes unto Duke Frederik accusing Luther of the Bohemian heresy And the Bishop of Misna by a published mandate condemneth that Sermon The Elector answered his uncle that Luthers cause was not legally decerned Unto the Bishops mandate Luther writes he did judge as he had written if it were permitted by authority of a generall Councell and in the mean time the Acts of the last Councell should be obeyed and he thinks that Christ is not partially but wholly under both the bread the wine Januar. 15. Luther writes unto Charles V. and afterwards unto Albert Bishop of Mentz and unto the Bishop of Mersburg humbly beseeching that they would not condemne untill they heare him These two bb admonish him to temper his pen for the love of Christ and to write of other things more usefull for advancing piety than to medle with the Popes power as for themselves they had not leisure to read his books only they
and the cloister II. In Aprile An. 1521. Charles V. calleth a Dyet at Worms thither VVhat was done for against religion An. 1521. was Luther summoned and a safe conduct was sent unto him Some would have dissuaded him because his doctrine was condemned at Rome and his person was accursed there on maundy-thurseday he might be sure that the proceedings of that Court were to be confirmed in this if worse were not done unto himself as was done to John Huss Luther answered I will go thither albeit there were there as many devils as there be tyles in the houses He appeares before the Estates Aprile 17. and was demanded Whether he acknowledges the books that were abroad in his name and when they were named he did acknowledge them Then Whether he would maintain what was writen in them or recall any part of them he answered That question is of great importance I humbly crave some space to advise They grant him one day and then he said these books are not all of one nature some containe the doctrin of faith and piety some were against the errours of the Romanists and some were writen contentiously against the maintainers of these errours to recall the first sort was not the duty of a good man because albeit the Bull of Leo had condemned them yet he had not judged them as impious As for the second sort it is too well known that all the Christian World and especially Germany being miserably vexed doeth groan under a heavy yoake and so to abjure these books were a confirmation of that tyranny He confesseth that in the third sort he had written a little tartely but he is now called to give account of his doctrine and not of his manners and if any will convince him by reason of all men he will be least obstinate nor will he refuse to burn his books if he shall be convinced of any errour in them by testimonies of sacred Scripture the acknowledgement of manifested truth is an excellent gift of God and the rejecting of it or defiling of it with lies hath brought from heaven many thousand calamities Then he was commanded to give his answer in few words He answered I can not recall what I have tought or written unless I be convinced by testimonies of Scripture or manifest reason The Emperour hearing of this answer for he was not present nor was confirmed by the Pope sent them word that he would defend the Church of Rome and use all remedies to extinguish that fire but he will not pronounce sentence against that man untill he be safe at home according to his promise Some there would have followed the example of Constance and said Promises should not be kept unto hereticks Lewes the Palsgrave Elector did oppose saying It were a perpetuall dishonour unto the Germane Nation nor is it tolerable that for favour of priests the publick faith should ly under that infamy Some also said They should not proceed so rashly in a matter of so great importance nor do all men as yet perceive what may follow After some dayes the Bishop of Trevers the Marques of Brandeburgh and some others were named to deal with him and they exhorted him to submit the whole matter unto Cesar and the Princes Luther said The Prophet saith put not your trust in men nor in Princes but especially the word of God is not subject unto men if they will convince mee by that Word I will willingly submit Then they ask Whether he will submit unto a Generall Councell Yes saith he if they rule themselves by the holy Scripture What remedy say they think you may there be in such a deplored case He answered I know no better than that of Gamaliel If this Counsel or work be of men it will turne to nought but if it be of God yee cannot destroy it lest yee be found to fight against God and I wish the Pope would follow this advice for certainly his purpose if it be not of God will shortly he brought to nothing The Bishop of Trevers dealt with him privatly but he continued in that assertion that this cause can be ruled no other way but by the Scripture Then he was commanded to be at home within 21 days and in his way he should not provoke the people by teaching nor writing He gave thanks unto Caesar and the Princes and went away Aprile 26. On May 8. a Decree was published in the name of the Emperour wherein was declared what was done with Luther both ar Rome and Worms and that he continueth obstinate in damned heresies and therefore all men should take him for such a one and after 21 dayes none defend nor lodge him but rather take and imprison him and take all the movables and immovables of all his favourers and abettours and none shall read nor have nor print any of his books but burn them c. This decree did more good unto the Emperour then harme unto the cause for soone after the Pope breaketh his league with France and receives Charles into his bosome As for the judgement of others it appeares by an epistle of Erasmus dated Basil 3 non Septemb. An. 1522. saying I was ever of this mind this tragedy can not be calmed any better way than by silence and this is the judgement of the most prudent among the Cardinals and Princes A most cruell Bull came from the Pope and it did nothing but stirre up the fire Another more cruell Edict comes from Caesar who is altogether prone that way and that restraines the tongues and penns of some but changes not their mindes Some commend his pious mind but they say his judgement followes such as the learned men do not much value So far he It is true Luther was forced to hide himself for a time but was not idle and after this Diet many did contrary unto the Edict Even in Worms aftet they had seen the constancy of Luther and his warrant they receive the preachers of the Gospell and be cause they could not have the liberty of the Churches they set up a portable pulpite and heard the preachers in many places of the town untill the year 1525. when all the priests runne away for fearin time of the rurall tumults and then the religion was set up in all the Churches In Erford began to preach John Lang George Forchem John Culschamer Peter Geldner Melchior Wedman and Justus Menius who had been priests the number of believers was so multiplied that in the year 1523. eight Churches could not contain them Briefly the like was done in Goslaria an Imperiall city of Saxony at Halberstad Hamburgh in Pomerland Liveland c. as Schultet in Annal. shewes particularly and in many of these places the preachers were killed by poison or open violence by the priests and their abetters but to their greater wo. In Low-Germany alone in the time of this Emperour more then fifty thousand persons were beheaded or drowned hanged buried
tolerated that good may spring out of them as neither did the followers of Luther pretend these scandals grievances flowing from the Romane Court and though they had done it they should not forsake Catholick unity but rather in the highest patience have suffered the most grievous extremities and therefore they should even now put that Edict into execution as the Apostolicall See is ready to relieve Germany of their uniust oppressions by the Romane Court if there be any As for the Annates seing the Pope will give an answer in due time he hath nothing to say But concerning their petition of a Councell he thinks it will be accepted by the Pope if they will smooth their words which seem to be harsh to wit that they require the consent of the Emperour and that it be called into one place rather than in another if these words be not smoothed they seem to curb the Popes power and so can bring no good effect c. This reply in these and other particulars was not acceptable for they did measure good and evill by the rule of gain unto the Roman Court and in the mean time they would amend in nothing but only in words of vain promises Therefore after deliberation they resolue that they will not depart from their former answer but will rather expect what the Pope will do Then the Seculare Princes begin to consider the manifold Grievances of the Nation flowing not from the Court only but from the whole body of the clergy When the Legate heares of this purpose he will stay no longer Nevertheless they go on and gather them which afterwards were called The bundred grievances of Germany and sent them unto the Court of Rome with a protestation that they could endure them no longer Some of the Grievances were the vast sums of money for dispensations absolutions and indulgences advocations of pleas from Germany to Rome Reservation of Benefices corruptions of Commenda's Annates exemption of guilty Church-men from Civill Courts uniust excommunications and interdictions the bringing of severall pleas unto Church-consistories covered with many pretexts c. and they reduce all unto three chief heads the oppression of the people with most grievous bondage Germany is spoiled of wealth and they usurpe the power of the Magistrate The Diet was dissolved March 6. An. 1523. and all these the Popes Brieve and his instructions the answer of the Princes the Legat's reply and the Grievances were printed and spread When they were brought to Rome it did gall the Court that by the Popes confession they were called the fountain of all these evills and the Prelates could not endure that they were brought into contempt and that the people now had not only cause to revile them but the Lutherans had matter of joy exultation and they were brought into inevitable necessity to loose their power and gain else it were cleare that they were incorrigible Who did favour the Pope made excuse that he was ignorant of the policies whereby Papall power and the authority of the Court had stood so long Pope Leo was more wise when the Germanes had blamed the Court he said It was their ignorance and mistaking so that if Luther had been sent to Rome when it was required he had not seen abuses there But in Germany they said The Popes confession was but a trick of that Court to confesse a fault and promise amendement and never to think of amending and so deceive people for their own interest And where the Pope sayd All things can not be Reformed at once they said merrily he will proceed so slowly that an age may slip betwixt the first and next step And nevertheless saith Pe. Soave Hadrian professed freely and ingenuously that the Church was corrupted and he was solicitous of remedies as appeares by the issue he died September 13. In that Edict or Answer of Nurembergh were also other particulares which the Germans did expound diversly according to their affections as where it was said Preachers shall not speak of such things that may raise broils among the people The Papists said the meaning is These things should not be repeated that Luther had taught and especially the pretended errours of Church-men On the other side who where desirous of Reformation said The meaning of the Diet is Priests should not mantain these abuses which heretofore had provoked the people against Church-men Again where it was said They shall preach the Gospell according to the doctrine of Doctours approved by the Church the Papists said The meaning is they should preach nothing but according to the late Schoolmen and the Postillators But others said By such Writers were understood the Fathers of the Primitive Church as Hilarius Ambrose Augustin Hierome and such And so that Edict which was supposed to quench the fire of controversies did inflamme them more and all good men saw a necessity of calling a Councell and that parties should submit thereunto Pe. Soave in histo Concil The adversaries of truth devise another The wranglings of monks trick against the Reformation to wit they traduce the opposite doctrin with maligne interpretations as when Luther said Christ hath satisfied for our sins and our works are not satisfactory unto Divine justice the Monks say The new preachers are enemies of good works as if faith alone were necessary unto salvation and as if it were alike whether we live holily or not When Luther said None is tied necessarily to confesse all his sins unto a priest the Monks said They make no confession unto God nor man In a word as Erasmus writes in Epist in Pseude-Evangel dated Friburg An. 1529. the Monks and Divines through cruelty of nature or foolishnes or for gain or hope or honour or privat malice did most cruelly accuse them not only of frivolous things and which might be disputed on both sides but most perversly they did miss-interprete what was well spoken And this was another spurre to provoke their followers to execute the Edict of Worms the same year Therefore said Erasmus Io. cit Before this time was some licence to dispute of the Popes power of indulgences and of purgatory but now we dar not speak of things that are godly and true we are compelled to believe that man of himself worketh meritorious works and by his works deserves eternall life ex condigno that the Blessed Virgine may command her son to hear the prayers of this or that man and many other things horrible unto godly eares John Prince of Anhalt began to affect the truth and did advertise Luther by Do. Hierom and a Franciscan that he should purge him of that calumny which Ferdinand Duke of Austria had imputed unto him in Norinbergh that he had said Christ was not the seed of Abraham Charles Duke of Savoy was very desirous of truth and purity Luther understanding it by Annemund Coct a French Knight writes unto him a Confession of faith to confirme him in the
Smalcald in January following Where they did agree on a league of mutuall assistance if any of them shall be in danger for Religion XXVII The Emperour summoneth a Diet to begin at Ausburgh in The Diet at Auburg 1530. from which the famous Confession was named Aprile An. 1530. but he came not before Juny 12. the next day was the feast of Corp-Christi the Emperour went unto the procession Cardinall Campegius the Legate said It was contumacy against the Pope and such grief unto him as he could not disgest that any of the Princes did not attend that solemnity wherefore he adviseth the Emperour to charge the Duke of Saxony to carry the sword according to the custom and be present with him at the Masse that day seven night when the Diet is to begin With certification that if he faile both he and his house shall be deprived of that honour The Elector adviseth with the Ministers what to do in this case to obey was against his conscience and to refuse was his disparagement They told him What was required was but a civill ceremony and he might obey as Elisha gave way unto Naaman to be present with his King in the house of idolatry Some did judge it an ill preparative seing every one may pretend either necessity or expediency in the like case Yet many did approve the Elector in doing so seing he did prevent great inconveniencies which were like to ensue At that Masse Vincentius Pimpinell archb of Rosa and the Popes Nuntio had the Sermon it was wholly to this purpose he upbraideth the German's that they had suffered so great damage of the Turks without a revenge and stirreth them up by exampls of many Romans and the Germans are in worse condition then the Turks because they are all at the command of one and have but one religion where as the Germans are hatching new religions dayly and despise the antient religion as out of date and he accuseth them of foolishness that ere they had forsaken the antient faith they had not first thought upon another more holy prudent and politick If they had thought upon Scipio Cato and those antient Romans they would not have forsaken the catholick religion and therefore now away with their Novelties and take the sword in hand In the first Session of the States Cardinall Campegius hath an oration tending to shew that the cause of all the sects among them was the want of antient love and this change of the opinions and rites had disturbed not the Church only but was like to pull up their Civil government by the very roots the Popes had heretofore applied themselves to cure these maladies in sending their Legates unto these Diets but all in vain and now Pope Clement had sent him who is most willing to advise and do what lieth in him what may serve to the restoring of religion and he exhorts them to obey what the Emperour he extolleth him highly shall decerne in matter of Religion and with readiness to prepare against the Turk as the Pope is willing to contribute charges and what aid he can At command of the Emperour the Bishop of Mentz replieth with applause and promiseth concurrence When other Princes had spoken the Elector of Saxony presenteth a Confession of faith written in Latine and Dutche Languages which he in his own name and of other Princes and of Towns petitioneth to be read publickly The Emperour will not have it read at that time and the next day he will not have the Legate present at the reading of it lest any thing interveen that might be prejudicial unto the Popes honour but calleth the Princes into a large Hall where it was read and another that was presented by the Cities professing the doctrine of Zuinglius differing from the other but in the article concerning the Euchatist So far Pe. Soave That Confession which from the place of this Diet was called The confession of Ausburgh was written first in 17. articls by Luther and afterwards revised altered and digested in another method by Melanthon in Ausburgh and sent back to Luther in Coburgh ere it was presented So it was penned by them two Melanthon had a speciall respect unto the Emperour to give him as little offense as might bee and therefore purposely omitts some articls and made others so faire as he could and the next year they amended it under the name of an explanation The Emperour delivereth both the Confessions unto the Legate who as the forenamed author writes thought to have written in his own name a refutation of them but considering that then the Pope might be called their party and the Protestants might take the more occasion to write against the Pope he changeth his purpose and gives them to certaine Divines whom he had brought with him and they wrote a refutation and he gave it unto the Emperour with expresse caution to cause read it but give no copy of it and he exhorts the Emperour to deall with the Protestants severally by promises of favours and by menaces to return again unto the antient saith of their fathers The Emperour doth so in every particulare Nor is it to be omitted saith he that the Cardinal Matthew archb of Saltzburgh said publickly and ingenuously It is expedient to reforme the Masse it is agreable to nature to give men liberty of eating any meat and it is equity that Christians be free from the burden of humane commands but it is intolerable that a silly monke shall reforme all Likewise Cornelius Scoper the Emperours Secretary said The Protestant Preachers had done well if they had money enough to have bought liberty from the Italianes but because their religion is not beautified with gold it can have the lesse audience When the Emperour had used all the means as the Legate had advised and the Protestants would not yield no not to permitt the exercise of the Romish religion within their dominions for they knew it was the Legat's device to bring the people back by degries and in the mean time to hold them in perpetuall trouble on September 21. a decree was read where of this is the summe The Confession of the Saxons hath been read and so was a confutation of it by the Holy Scriptures and by great worke of the Emperour and the States the matter is brought to this conclusion that the Saxons have received certain articls of the Church of Rome and others they do refuse wherefore the Emperour in singnlare humanity grants them space of advicement untill the 15. day of Aprile whether in the other articls they will believe the same with the Emperour and the Bishop of Rome and all Christendom in the mean while let peace be keept let the Saxon and his associats print nothing concerning religion nor change any more let them not compell nor allure any man unto their religion they shall join with the Emperour to punish the Anabaptists Sacramentaries Lastly because there hath been no
according to the articles of Ratisbone and that none be troubled for piety in religion or els he may feare the Turk will prevaile more This was referred unto the General Councel 34. In the beginning of the year 1542 King Ferdinand in name of the Ielousies contests between Cesar France 1542. Emperour calleth a Diet at Spira he sheweth what aid Boheme Austria and the Clergy of his Jurisdictions wil contribute to the warrs against the Turk and demandeth what the Princes will do The King of France by his Oratours shewes his opinion that it is not expedient to invade the Turke but if he invade Germany then the Princes should lay aside all other quarels and resist with one accord Moron the Popes Legate adviseth wars presently and offereth 5000. foot if the Emperour will go but if he go not half the number and he shewes that a Councel shall be called shortly but the Pope in respect of his old age can not come into Germany and therefore desireth them to make choise of Mantua Ferraria Bononia Placentia or Trent which is in the Jurisdiction of the King Ferdinand The King and some Popish Princes made choise of Trent The Protestants refuse both the place and that the Pope should be president Here the Princes consent unto the Warrs against the Turk and with common consent Joachim Elector of Brandeburgh is chosen Commander in chieff This meeting endeth Aprile 11. Then Luther publisheth a book shewing that howbeit before he had dissuaded from the wars against the Turk because it was undertaken under pretext of Christian religion but now seing Princes are better informed and the Turk pofsesseth himself of other Princes Landes it is all reason to resist him upon this account as a robber yet so that Ministers should earnestly exhort all men unto repentance and pious prayers and he exhorts all souldiers unto courage and if any be taken captives that they make not apostasy for fear of afflctions or for the hypocrisy of the Mahumetanes he added also a forme of prayer against the cruelty of the Turks But the supplee was not sent as the Princes had promised and they which went did no good May 22. Pope Paul calleth a councel to begin at Trent Novemb 1. and this he professeth to be of his proper motion He sent his Bull unto the Princes but very unseasonably saith Pe. Soave for Francis denounceth warrs against the Emperour in July and invaded fyve severall Provinces all at once with fyve armies The Emperour sent word unto the Pope that he could not be content with that Bull seing he had done so much for a Councel and Francis had always opposed it yet now he makes them equall then he shewes what iniuries he had suffered of the Pope especially by his Legate at Spira where he had promised alike favour unto both the dissenting parties in religion he submittes it to be considered in prudence whether the actions of that King be for healing the wounds of the Church who upon all occasions had hindered the Councel and now compelleth him to take another course wherefore if the councel shall not assemble it is not his fault but rather the Popes who if he made account of the common interest should declare Francis to be his enemy nor is there any other way of assembling a councel or of establishing peace On the other side Francis considering how his actions might be expounded will take away all suspicion of religion by making severe inquisition against the Lutheranes as he spoke in France and gave charge to the Masters of Sorbon to use all diligence against them and all book-sellers having any of their books So some were burnt and some did recant whereupon the Sorbonists made their processions of triumph and the King honoured them with his presence And when he heard what Charles had written against him he sent his apology unto the Pope upbraiding Charles with what he had done unto Pope Clemens and imputing unto him the cause of all the warrs betwixt them and alledging that he had never done so much for the Church as he had done in France and therefore the Pope should not believe the calumnies of his enemy The Pope sent his Commissioners to Trent but none others came but two Commissioners from the Emperour and some few bb from Naples the Pope gave them order at the first to proceed slowly and when none came he ordered them to proceed quickly but the Emperours Oratours hindered and in December left it So nothing was done This summer Henry a Duke of Brunswick troubled the people of Goslaria Brunswick confederates in the articles of Smalcald The Protestants complain into Ferdinand in name of the Emperour but Henry stood not in awe of Ferdinand's command Wherefore the Elector of Saxony and the Landgrave sought leave to resist him and they caused him to flee into Baviere Otho one of the Princes Palatine embraced the Augustane Confession and so did the City Hildesheim XXXV In January 1543. was a Diet at Noribergh there the Prince Elector 1543. The Protetestants are debarred from the Diet. Palatin and the Bishop of Ausburgh were Commissioners for the Emperour and sought aid against the Turck and King of France and Duke of Cleve The Protestants complain unto King Ferdinand and the Commissioners that they were wronged by the Judges of the Chamber contrary unto the Decrees and they crave that that Court may be ordered to Judge justly or else they can not contribute After long disceptation the Protestants were debarred and the others made a decree for fortifiying the garisons nearest the Turk and to contribute unto the wars and these which had refused were condemned The Protestants declare that they can not consent unto this Decree seing they were debarred from the counsell and there was great inequality in the decreed contribution The Acts were not registred In January Ann. 1544. was another Diet at Spira where was the Emperour and King Ferdinand and all the Electors and very many Princes The Emperour declares his good affection towards Germany but was hindered from doing as he would by the Turk and the King of France which had a mutuall league Then the Protestants complain against Henry Duke of Brunswick that he had falsely accused them unto the Emperour in Italy and that he should not sit there nor do they acknowledge him a Prince of the Empire So altertacions were mutually for a long space In end the Elector of Saxony acknowledgeth Ferdinand King of the Romanes and the Emperour confirmeth a contract of marriage betwixt Saxony and Cleve both which he had refused before And a Decree was made that the Princes shall contribute to the warrs against France and furnish 4000. horse 24000 foot and to fortify the frontier towns against the Turk that no Germane shall beare armes with the French or if any shall do it the Magistrate is ordained to punish such And because the difference in Religion can not be treated now
churches may be granted unto the Reformed Religion Quintinus Heduus had a long oration in commendation of the King and Queen and of the immunities of the Clergie and petitioned that the new Religion should have no liberty closing with an invective against the Prince of Condee His speech was heard with scoffs and he was derided with ballets that he is said through impatience to have died of melancholy After these speeches a contest arose between the Peers and the Guises who would have been accounted the Kings neerest kinsmen The meeting was adiournied untill the first of May the Prelates were commanded to prepare themselves unto the Councel and all the Judges who were imprisoned in the cause of Religion were set at liberty In August An. 1561. they meet again at Pontoise in Picardy there at the first contention was between the Peers and the Cardinals for the order of sitting the Cardinals Turnon Lorrain and Guise went away malecontent because they were not preferred Then the Chancelor declared the causes of the meeting and exhorted every man to speak freely I touch not their Politik affairs The speaker of the Commons complained as before of the corruptions of the Church men and petitioned that these faults might be reformed and that the King would so attemperate the revenues of the Prelats that they live not licenciously And seeing it is the Royal priviledge to maintain Religion and all these troubles arise upon occasion of Religion the readiest remedy is to call a Councel whereunto all men may have free access as also that they who can not with safe conscience go unto the rites of the Romish Church may have liberty to assemble peaceably and publickly for hearing Gods Word in the vulgar language and because adversaries do calumniate their meetings he wisheth that the King would depute certain persons to be present and see what is done as neither should those be called hereticks who are condemned before their cause be heard and examined by Gods word The Speaker for the Nobility spoke much to the same purpose and the Clergy did oppose them both At that time the Pope sent Cardinal Ferrar to hinder the National Councel he would have observed the accustomed power of the Roman Legats in bestowing Benefices but he was stopped by a Decree and many rhymes were scattered against him he took those in ill part and went away French Comm. Lib. 2. So the Papal authority seemed to fall and it was talked abroad that Religion should not be swayed by authority of any man but by Trueth and reason and who did cleave unto their former rites were quiet for the time The most part of the Nobility seemed to affect the Reformation and the Queen whether to please the King of Navar or to serve the time I know not saith that author wrote unto the Pope August 4. in this manner First she lamenteth the wretched condition of France that many thousands cleaving as yet unto the Church of Rome perish in their souls because they are not instructed and many Nobles and most potent men have made secession whose power and number and concordis so strong that they can not be overmastered Therefore She implores his aid that the one sort may be retained and the other may be reduced and so the unity of the Church may be restored Which may the more easily be effectuated because there be no Anabaptists in all France nor any hereticks that speak against the Christian faith nor against the Acts of the first sixe general Councels And this is the opinion of learned men with whom she had conferred that the holy father may receive such men into fellowship of the Church albeit they be of different opinions as of old the diversity of observing the Easter and other rites and parts of Divine Service did not dissolve the Union of the Church Then for remedy she propoundeth the necessity of calling a general Councel or that he would provide another remedy especially to regain them who are separated it may be expedient to use frequent admonitions and to permit quiet Conferences likewise Bishops and priests should teach Gods word and exhort the people unto concord laying aside all reproaches as she hath commanded them who are separated and they have obeyed But many who have no mind to depart stand in doubt of these particulars especially first it is certainly known that the primitive Church had no images and God hath expressily forbidden to worship them therefore let it be considered whether it be expedient to remove them into places where they shall not give occasion to worship them 2. it seemes strange unto many good men that in baptisme exorcisme is used and many other rites which perhaps may profite them who understand them but seing the most part understand them not and they know that only water and the word are necessary it were better to omit them namely many are offended that an infected or diseased priest puts his unclean spittle into the infants mouth in the Masse many are offended with three things one that it is given under one kind only albeit Christ said Eat yee drink yee and such was the custom of the Church for a thousand years and more another it is ministred unto one alone or some few without prayers that may be understood by the vulgar people and the other party have shewed that they restore the manner of the primitive Church the third that the body of our Lord is carryed about the striets against the express institution Take yee eat yee and not Carry yee They say also that Christs body is in heaven only and therefore only spiritual worship is required fourthly the Masse is a scandal unto many because it is sold by ignorant and dissolute priests and none seeks to amend this yea and many of our fellowship doubt of the Masse both in the substance and form of it in the substance they observe that Church men affirm that they do offer Christ and they do esteem of their own sacrifice more than they do of Christs sacrifice In the manner they note four points it is done in an unknown tongue 2. the use of no part of the Masse is declared 3. some words are spoken as belonging unto the people especially concerning the communion and yet the priests communicate alone even when the people are standing there 4. the order of the Divine Service c. loc cit What answer was returned unto this Letter the reader may judge Among the Ambassadors of forrein Princes who went to congratulat the young King was George Gluch from Denmark The King of Navar envited him to his lodging and said He might shew his Master that he hoped the Gospell should be freely preached through out France ere one year went about Then said Gluch Oh I pray take heed that the doctrine of Caluin and the Swisers be not received but the doctrine of Martin Luther which the Kings of Denmark and Sweden and many Princes of large Dominions do
bids the Turk expound those words Deruis said Whence have Christians those words we use them in the beginning of all our works and they are prefixed before every chapter of the Alcoran But what mean they said Georgieviz He answered We understand them no otherwise but according to the Letter Georgieviz They have another even a mystical signification they signify the three Persons of the Deity the Father the Sonne and the Holy Ghost and they are borrowed from the Hebrew language Beshem El Abba u Ben veRuach elchutz that is In name of God the Father and the Son and the holy Ghost Deruis said How can God have a Son seeing both we and ye hold that God hath no spouse nor children Georgieviz We call God the Father because he is the first cause of all things creating conserving them he was evermore in the same essence wherein he is now and shall be for ever he is also the first Person of the Deity We believe also rhat He hath a Son whom Mahumet called Rachman or Mercy not begotten of a woman nor according to the lust of the flesh but begotten of the Essence or substance of the Father and He for taking away our sin took upon him the humane nature of the Virgin Mary he suffered and died for us and was buried and as the Prophets foretold he rose from the dead he ascended into heaven and sitteth at the right hand of the Father he will come again and judge both quick and dead and then he will give the blessedness of immortality unto them who believe in him and everlasting punishment unto them that believe not and pointing unto the image of Christ crucified behold whether Mahumet hath justly called the Son of God Mercy seeing with outstretched arms he calleth upon us to accept of mercy saying Come unto mee all that are weary and laden with sin and I will refresh you And that thou mayst the better understand the Mystery of the Trinity behold the Sunne as that one Sunne hath beawty heat and splendor so there is one God even the Father who hath a Son and the Holy Ghost whom we call Ruah and God consists in those three Persons who all are of the same substance equally from all eternity without any Creator Then Derviscried Allah Allah that is o God ô God! neither I nor any of us did ever believe that yee think so well of God we thought that yee were lying in darknes but by thy words I understand that ye think very well of God except that yee contemn Mahomet the great Prophet of God Georgieviz said What have we to do with the toies of Mahomet who except baptisme and the mystery of the Trinity which he had learned from us Christians hath nothing true for example What a fable is that of two Angels Aroth and Maroth who as Mahomet saith were sent from heaven unto the earth to give lawes unto men and they commanded to abstain from wine and women neither did they shew the way to heaven but they transgressed the commandement of God and were deceived by a woman and they shew her the way to heaven and when God saw her in heaven he said unto the Angels standing about him Who is this come into heaven in such a forme When the Angels told him she was turned into a starr and the two Angels were tied with chains and cast into a ditch to be tormented for ever And what a fable is that of the beast El Barahil which carried Mahomet into heaven where Mahomet saith he saw the Angels with many heads c. When Dervis heard these words he was ashamed and would not answer Then he went into the Church and said What mean those images do ye not worship those Georgieviz answered Think not that we worship stocks or stones but we have those not to worship them but for representation of Christ and the holy Virgin and of other holy men we worship only the true God and we honour the Saints even as ye do your Kings and God hath said Blessed are they who dy in the Lord VVee also hae these images to praise God for his gifts bestowed on them and that we may learn and endeavour to follow their holiness charity and devotion In the mean while some dogs were in the Church and the Turk said Is it lawfull that dogs be in your Churches Georgieviz said This is the sloth of them who keep the doors Then Dervis aâ—ked VVat form of prayer do ye Christians use Georgieviz turned the Lords prayer into the Turkish language and gave it unto him Dervis commended it and took his leave Bar. Georgieviz in disputat cum Turca printed at Wittemb Anno 1560. XLVIII Howbeit there was no publick Reformation in Italy yet Sparks of the Gospel in Italy they were not only sensible of their bondage and darknes but the light of the Gospell did shine upon them and they partly for fear and partly through wilfulness did shut their eies against it I will shew some instances About the year 1530 Peter Martyr who was born at Vermile in Florence Governor of a Colledge at Napels by his study of the sacred Scriptures and knowledge of the Hebrew and Greek languages and through the illumination of the Holy Ghost did observe the errours and abuses in the Church thereupon hearing what business was in Germany he sought and gote Bucers Commentaries upon the Evangels and his Annotations on the Psalms and some books of Zuingsius by those as he afterwards confessed he profited much He dayly conferred with some others whom he knew to be desirous of Reformation to their mutuall edification towit Benedict Cusanus Anto. Flaminus and John Valdesius a noble Spaniard made a Knight by Charles V. who spent his life in Italy by his life and teaching gaining many unto Christ especially of the learned men and Nobility as the Noble Galleacius Caracciolus Marques of Vico and the Lady Isobella Manricha who was afterward banished for Christs cause c. So a Church being thus by Gods providence gathered at Naples Peter Martyr began to expound unto them the first Epistle to the Corinthians Not only the Fellows of the Colledge resorted unto him but some Bishops and Noble men When he came to the words in Ch. 3. Every mans works shall be made manifest ..... he interpreted them contrary to the received opinion This stirred up many enemies against him for it was thought commonly that these words imply a Purgatory but he shew'd out of the Fathers that these words can not be so understood But many knowing that if Purgatory were overthrown their gain by Masses indulgences c. would eftsoon cease Therefore they accused Martyr and prevailed so far that his Lecture was forbidden but he refused to obey the Sentence as unjust and trusting to the goodness of the cause he appealed to the Pope at Rome he overcame his adversaries by the assistance of some potent friends as Cardinals Gonzaga
acknowledge nothing in the Supper but bread and wine and ascribe nothing unto the sacraments but that they be badges of Christian profession But now I affiâ—e before the Lord unto his Church as my diuâ—lged books can testify that I was never of that mind or did think that in the holy Supper nothing â—â— given or distributed but bread and wine as empty signes of the Lords body and blood and not also the body and blood of the Lord. Likewise albeit in the sacraments I did speak of that as a main thing that they are the badges of our profession yet I never denied that the Lord gives those also for recommending his mercy and exhibiting the giâ—ts of life yea and the same gift not in one place only The only thing that I did impugne was that the sacraments do of themselves confirm faith seing that is the work of the Holy Ghost But when the dispute continued and Luther had declared all the matter of the sacrament more fully I saw that he neither did unite the Lords body and blood by any naturall ty unto the bread and wine nor did inclose them locally in the bread and wine nor did ascribe unto the sacraments the proper virtue whereby they of themselves can bring salvation unto the receivers but he did assert only a sacramental union between the Lords body and the bread and between his blood and the wine and that he did teach that the confirmation of faith which is asscribed unto the sacraments is by virtue not which cleaveth unto the external things by themselves but which belongs unto Christ and is dispensed by his Spirit by means of the Word and the holy Sacraments So soon as I did observe this it was my serious purpose to shew and recommend it unto others and so I desire to testify in this place unto all men who shall read this that Luther and others who are truly with him and follow his teaching rightly doth not hold any impanation in the holy supper nor any local inclosing of Christs body in the bread or of the blood in the wine neither attributeth any saving power unto the external actions of the sacraments of themselves But they hold a substantiall presence and exhibition of the Lords body and blood with the bread and wine in the holy supper and the reby they declare plainly the words of the Lord and the testimony of the Apostle which presence and exhibition is certain by the Lords word and institution without any natural union of the Lords body and blood with the elements for the Lord doth not come down again from the heavenly glory into the condition of this corruptible life They do also acknowledge and preach the saving presence and exhibition but by virtue of the Lords and noâ— of the external action and that the communicants enjoy it when with true faith they partake of the sacraments Certainly our Saviour did intend as in all his actions so especially in the sacraments to advanoe our salvation which if wee enioy not it must be through our own fauâ—â— For the bread which wee break is the communication of the Lords body and the cup of thankes-giving is the communication of his blood and unboubtedly unto the end that both the communion of Christ may groweâ—h us and all salvation may be perfected Therefore who knowing this mystery can doubt that all who are religiously partakers of the Lords table by the same partaking have their â—aith into Christ more confirmed that is more full salvation not indeed by the benefit of the external action of itself but through the good pleasure of our heavenly Father and power of our Lord Jesus Christ which he shewes toward us in the ministry of the holy Church For the more gravely and with the more religious ceremony the redemption of Christ and the communion is set forth in the holy table pious hearts that believe the promises of the Lord are the more commoved and do the more earnestly embrace the tendered communion of Christ and afterwards are the more zealous in confidence and duty unto Christ And therefore what either I in my former Enâ—â—rations or others have written against the natural union of the bread and Christs body or that local inclosing think not godly reader that those were against Luther and them that stand rightly with him for those neyther hold nor teach any such thing neither do the words which they do use carry such an opinion by themselves as even I thought some time for which only cause I did carpe at their words and I doubted not that their mind was any way more sound Huldric Zuinglius whom all that knew him know to have been Zealous and of admirable dexterity in windicating the Church unto Christ from the tyranny and superstition of the Pope when M. Luther and others contended that the bread is the body of the Lord or that the Lords body is in the bread did persuade himself that they thought the Lords body either to be turned into the same substance with the bread or to be inclosed locally in the bread and therefore he did alwayes alledge against the first If the bread be the Lords body the bread was crucified for us and against the other those passages which â—estify that the Lord left the earth and went into the heaven and sits at the right hand of the Father out of those he began to expound Is in the words of the Lord This is my body for signifieth and by the heat of contention he was so carryed that when he would impugne only the impanation and local inclosing or presence of Christ after the manner of this world and said that the Lord is more absent then present in the holy supper and that the signes are rather given here then the body and blood of the Lord and yet it was not his judgement that the Lord is simply or wholly absent from the supper or that the symboles are given without or altogether empty of the Lord body and blood as he himselfs professed afterwards when he was here treating about the agreement of the Churches in this particular and so did he write in the Apology unto the Princes of Germany for he there did maintain the presence of the Lord by the words of Augustine So sometimes when he would beware that men sought salvation by the external work of the â—acraments he averred plainly that the sacraments are but badges of Christian society and conferre nothing unto salvation But in other places he writes plainly that the sacraments do help faith Whence it it cleaâ—e that when he writes Sacraments do confer nothing unto salvation nor confirm faith thereby he understood that the sacraments that is the outward actions of the sacraments have of themselves no power to strenghthen the conscience with encrease of faith for when he intended to prove that his saying The sacraments give not salvation nor confirm faith he alledgeth that to confirm or encrease faith is the work
of tumults and her Majesty commandes with advice of her Secret Counsell that none of the Lieges take in hand to molest or trouble any of her domestik servants or persons whatsoever come out of France in her Company at this time in word deed or countenance for any cause whatsoever either within her palace or without under the said pain of death This Act was proclaimed the same day and immediatly the Earle A publick Protestation of Arran makes publick protestation thus In so far as by this Proclamation it is made known unto the Church of God and members thereof that the Queen is minded that the true Religion and worship of God already established proceed forward that it may dayly increase Untill the Parliament that order may be taken then for extirpation of all idolatry out of this realm We render most hearty thinks to the Lord our God for her Majesties good mind earnestly praying that it may be increased in her Majesty to the honour glory of his Name and good of his Church within this realm And as touching the molestation of her Highness servants we suppose that none dare be so bold as once to move their finger at them in doeing their lawfull business and we have learned at our Master Christ's School to keep peace with all men And therefore for our part we will promise that obedience unto her Majesty as is our duty that none of her servants shall be troubled molested or once touched by the Church or any member thereof in doing their lawfull busines But seeing God hath said The idolater shall die the death Wee protest solemnly in the presence of God and in the eares of all people that heare this Proclamation and especially in the presence of you Lion herauld and the rest of your Colleagues maker of the proclamation that if any of her servants shall commit idolatry shall say Masse participate therewith or take the defence thereof which we are loath should be in her Highness company in that case that this proclamation is not extended to them in that behalf nor be a savegard nor girth to them in that behalf no more than if they commit slaughter or murder seing the one is much more abominable odious in the sight of God than is the other but that it may be lawfull to inflict upon them the pains contained in Gods Word against idolaters wherever they may be apprehended without favour And this our protestation we desire you to notify unto her and give Her the copy hereof lest her Higness may suspect an uproar if wee all shall come and present the same At Edinburgh day year foresaid This Protestation did some what exasperate the Queen and others following her in that point When the Lords of the Congregation as they were called came to the Town at Court cooleth zeal the first they were much offended that the Masse was permitted and each did accuse these that were before him but when they tarried a short space they were as quiet as others Wherupon Robert campbell of Kings-cleugh said unto the Lord Ochiltry My Lord you are come now and almost the last of all the rest and I perceive by your anger that the fire-edge is not off you yet but I fear that when the holy water of the Court shall be sprinkled upon you you shall become as temperate as others for I have been here now five dayes and at the first I heard every man say Let us hang the priest But after that they had been twice or thrice in the Abby all that fervency was past I thinke there is some inchantment where with men are bewitched And it was so for on the one part the Queen 's fair words still crying Conscience it is a sore thing to constrain Conscience and on the other part the persuasions of others blinded them all and put them in opinion that the Queen will be content to hear the Preaching and so she may be won and so all were content to suffer her for a time The next sunday John Knox in Sermon shewes what terrible plagues God had sent upon Nations for idolatry and one Masse is more fearfull unto him than if ten thousand enemies were landed in any part of the realm for in our God is strength to resist and confound multitudes if we unfainedly depend upon Him as we have experience heretofore but when we join hands with idolatry it 's no doubt but both Gods amiable presence and comfortable defence will leave us and what shall then become of us c. Some said Such fear was no point of their faith it was besides his text and a very untimely admonition The Writer of The history of Reformation addeth by way of anticipation that in December An. 1565. when they which at the Queens arrivall maintained the toleration of the Masse were summoned upon treason exiled and a decriet of forfeture was intended against them the same Knoxe recited these words in the audience of many and besought Gods mercy that he was not more vehement and upright in suppressing that idol for said he albeit I spake what was offensive unto some which this day they feel to be true yet I did not what I might have done for God hath not only given mee knowledge and tongue to make the impietie of that idol knowen but he had given mee credite with many who would have put in execution Gods judgements if I would have only consented thereunto But so carefull was I of common tranquillity and so loath to offend those of whom I had conceived a good opinion that in private conference with dearest and Zealous men I travelled rather to mitigate yea to slacken that fervency that God had kindled in them than to encourage them to put their hands unto the Lords work wherein I confesse unfainedly that I have done most wickedly and from the bottom of my heart do ask of my God grace pardon for I did not what in mee lay to have suppressed that idoll at the beginning After that Sermon the Queen sent for I. Knox and none being present except the Lord James and two gentle men in the end of the room said unto him That he had raised The Queen acused Io. Knox and his answers a part of her subiects against her mother herself that he had written a book against her just authority she meaneth the treatise against the Regiment of women which she had and would cause the most learned in Europe to write against it That he was the cause of sedition and great slaughter in England and that is was said to her All that he did was by necromancy John answereth Madam it may please your Majesty to heare my simple answers and first if to teach the word of God in sincerity or to rebuke idolatry and to presse a people to worship God according to his word be to raise subjects against their Princes then I can not be excused for it hath pleased
expedient unto his See to send unto the Legats they consider the precedents of other faculties and dare fallow none of them at last a Bull was framed with this clause He sends them as Angels of peace unto the councel and gives them full authority to preside there to ordain whatsoever Decrees to hear propound conclude and to execute whatsoever were necessary for the honor of God and increase of the Catholick faith to REFORM the estate of the Catholick Church in ALL her members ecclesiastical and Secular of whatsoever preheminence though graced with Pontifical or Royal dignity and to do any thing fit for extirpation of heresies and for reducing them who have departed from obedience of the Apostolicall See for preservation and restoration of ecclesiastical liberty with condition that in all thing they proceed with consent of the Councel Then calling to mind what encounters befell unto Pope John in Constance when he sent his Nuntij unto the councel of Pavia he sent unto the Legats a privat Breve with authority to prolong dissolve or transfer the councel unto what place they shall please This was a designe to cut off all contrary purposes unto him The Legats arrive at Trent March 13. but found no Prelats there excep the Cardinal of Trent after ten dayes Orators came from the Emperour and Venice to assist the Synod then came the Cardinal of Madruccio and three Bishops On the first day of their arriving the Legats granted indulgence unto all there present for three years and so many fourty dayes Then they consider their Bull of faculties and with resolution to keep it secret they sent advice unto Rome that the condition annexed in the end of it did ty their hands and made every petty Prelat equal unto them Their reason is thought good and another was sent giving them absolute authority After this was seen they profess to communicat their most inward thoughts unto the Ambassadors and Prelats wherefore when Letters came from Germany or Rome they all assembled together in the lodging of one But the Legats advise the Pope that upon every occasion one Letter should be written for common view and the secret designes should be written apart Tâ—e first doubt was for precedency whether Don Diego the Emperours Ambassador or the Cardinal of Trent should have the first place at last it was agreed that their chaires be set so that none may know which of the two were preferred The next scruple was for opening the Councel on the one side it moved them that no Prelats were come but four and on the other side the fear of the Turkish warrs required hast The Pope sent resolution to open the councel on the first day of May without longer delay on that day the Legats shew that they had received commission to open but shew not the particular day only They held a congregation which was spent on ceremonies that the three Legats should have a like apparel and ornaments that the place of Session should be adorned wich hangings of Arras whether seats should be prepared for the Pope and the Emperour whether Don Diego should have more honorable place then other Ambassadors whether the Elector-Bishops being Princes should sit before other Bishops and archbishops and it should prejudge no man if they have not their own place at this time Before May was ended twenty Bishops were come and five Generals of Monks they were also soon wearied with expectation and would have returned but were entertained by the Legats with hope of opening the Counsel shortly Don Diego would not stay longer and upon pretence of â—ndisposition he went to Venice In the end of Juny some Prelats complained grievously untill a supply of 40. Ducats was promised unto them Some obiected that their staying was like to have no effect because the Emperour was medling with Religion and to that end had appointed Colloquies therefore sundryes withdrew themselves pretending several causes The Pope considering that the Emperour held things in suspence and affected not the councel if he might atchieve his own designements in Germany began to condem himself that he had proceeded so far and yet it seemed scandalous to dissolve so small a convention and on the other side he judged it clear that a Synod was a fit remedy against the heresies as he spake and he feared that the Emperour would crave an halfyears fruits and vassalages of the monasteries in Spain as also what might be the event of that Colloquy in time of the Counsel While he thus is wavering he resolves and sends unto the Legats a Bull of faculty to transfer the councel to the effect he may drive off time at least And also he sent the Bishop of Caserta unto the Emperour craving either to begin the councel or suspend it or to transfer it into Italy The Emperour would yeeld to none of the three In the end of October he yeelds to open the councel but so that they begin with Reformation of the Clergy and medle not with points of doctrin lest the Protestants be incensed This course was thought at Rome to favour the hereticks and to curb the Papal power Nevertheless they will not seem to take it ill and ordaines the first Session to be held December 13. and to handle principally matters of doctrin and if a reason must be rendered it should be answered To entreat of Reformation of manners only were contrary unto all former examples On December 12. a congregation was held and the Prelats consulted what is to be done in the Session The Bishop of Estorga said The Legats should read their Bull and all the others consented The Legat De Sant Cross considering that the publishing of their large authority might breed danger of limitation answered In the Councel all are one body and therefore it were necessary to read the Bull of every bishop to shew their institution from the Apostolick See and this were tedious seing more are coming So that motion was put off When the. 13. Day was come the Pope published at Rome a Bâ—ll of Jubilee declaring that the opening of the councell was to cure the wounds of the Church done by hereticks and exhorting every one to assist the assembled Fathers with their prayers and for this effect they should confess themselves and fast three dayes in which time they should go in processions and receive the blessed sacrament and he granted pardon of all sin unto all that did so The same day at Trent the Legats caused a large admonition to be read shewing that it is the duty of every one during the councel to advertise the Prelats of all occurrents and declaring the three ends of the councell to wit extirpation of heresy reformation of Ecclesiastical disciplin and regaining of common peace whereof the first and last inconvenients were the effects of the second for it can not be denyed that the people as saith the Prophet have committed two evils they have forsaken the fountain of living
respect of the vast charges of the Papal Chamber upon the Legats the poor Italian Bishops and other extraordinaries it were expedient to calculat the time of beginning and proceeding and that no hour be spentidly As also it is necessary that before hand his Ma. were assured of the Germans both Catholiks and Protestants and bind themselves unto the Decrees especially what things are already established should not be called into question As he had condescended to further the affairs of his Ma. by holding the Synod in that place so he craves that his sincerity be not abused unto a burdening of himself and hopeth if any shall attempt against him by caviliations or calumnies his Ma. will not marvel if he use the remedies that shall occur for defense of the authority which he hath received immediatly from God The Emperour returns answer extolling his wisdom both in remitting the Synod and in his considerations As for himself and Germany in a Decree at Ausburgh a yeare ago they all even Protestants had submitted themselves as the Copy which he sent shewes but of the particulars that are determined it will be expedient to speak of them when parties are brought together And he promiseth to be a Protector of his Holiness and of his life if occasion require About that time the Emperour propounded in another Diet at Ausburgh that now the Synod was to be opened at Trent It pleased the Popish but the Reformed submitted themselves conditionally 1. that the Pope should not preside but himself be subiect unto the Synod 2. the things that were acted against them should be rëexamined 3. The Divines of the Augustan Confession should have decisive voices Now the Emperour gives unto the Pope account of the absolute submission of the one party and of the conditions required by the other and he demandeth a copy of the Bull of convocation before it be published to the end he may make a Decree concerning it in the Diet and cause it be received by them all Those things did not please the Court of Rome and a Bull was sent conform to the late one for the Pope said If the Germans will refuse he is delivered from his fears of the Synod as also from the scandal for the want of it or if they accept it they shall not be able to practize any thing against him All both Papists and Protestants spoke against the Pop's pride appearing in that Bull but the Emperour calmed their animosities by fair promises He sent unto the Pope for more smooth words in the Bull but all in vain The opening of the Synod was appointed to be May. 1. An. 1551. In the beginning of the year the Pope consulteth how to have trusty Presidents and to save great charges many Legats must have much moneys and he dareth not trust one alone wherefore he sent Marcellus Crescentius Car. de S. Marcello Legat and two Nuntij Sebastianus Pighinus arch Bishop of Siponto and Aloiâ—us Lipomanus Bishop of Verona all of equal authority and as large as the Letters of his predecessor did bear he commanded them to open the Synod at the day appointed even though there were no other Prelats present VIII Very few Prelats came nevertheles a Session was held and a The Councel is opened Decree was published to wit The Synod is open and the next Session shall be September 1. At that day another Decree was made The third Session shall be October 2. In this second Session Letters were presented from Henry King of France the Inscription was offensive because he called A protestation of France against it them not a Synod but a Convent they refuse to open the Letter as not directed unto them Then said the Bishop of Mentz If yee will not receive Letters from the King of France calling you a holy Convent how will yee he arken unto the Protestants calling you a malignant Convent Then the Legate said The word may be taken in good part and otherwise wee protest that it shall not be prejudiciall The Contens of the Letter was to shew the equity on his part of the present warrs against the Emperour and Pope in protecting Octavius Farnes Duke of Parma he was devote unto the Apostolical See albeit he be compelled to take Arms agaigst Pope Julius he had sent unto Rome and there had protested that if the Pope do judge the protection of Parma which he had so lawfully undertaken even by the Pop's permission to be a just cause of stirring up all Europ into warr he was sory but it can not be imputed unto him who is most willing to accept the Decrees if due order be observed in making them If the Pope will continue in warring he can not send his Prelats unto Trent where they have not secure access nor can France be tied unto their Decrees but he will use the remedies of his Ancestors by National Councels When the Letters were read the Orator makes protestation to the same purpose The Speaker of the Synod after some private conference with the Legate said The Kings modesty is acceptable but they can not accept the person of the French Abbot who had made the protestation and according to Law they summon him apud acta to be present October 2 to receive answer and they forbid to make any note of these actions There was variety of opinions concerning this protestation The Imperialists said It is null because an Act of the greater part of any Vniversality is esteemed lawfull when the lesser being called will not be present and the French Bishops might have come without passing thorow any of the Pop's territories Others said To cal in word and exclude indeed is not to envite and albeit one may come from France to Trent not passing thorow the Pop's territoâ—ies yet he must come through the Emperours Laâ—â—s which is all one in respect of the time The Major part hath full authority when the lesser part can not or will not appear and is silent because silence presupposeth consent but when it protests it hath it's place especially if the hinderance be from him who calleth The French Orator said This can not be a lawfull Synod because the Presidents confer privatly with the Emperours Embassador nor communicat with any other and yet the Speaker saith The holy Synod receives the Letters and when the Letters were read the answer of the Presidents only was given in name of the Synod They can not say these are matters of smal importance seing it is a matter of dividing the Church But truly those and other delaying answers were devised untill they were informed from Rome In the mean while the French King was the more bitter against the Reformed lest he be suspected of Lutheranism The Prelats at trent held congregations now and treated of the Eâ—charist but after another manner A new methode of debating than they had done before because the Prelats understood not the subtilities of the Divines the Presidents gave
of pardon because when it was done by Paul and Julius no good came of it hereticks in a place of liberty will not accept it and who are under fear of Inquisition will accept it feinedly to secure them of what hath past and intend to do worse more warily The Pope is content to give a Safe-conduct unto all who are not under Inquisition but so that this exception be not expressed because the like in the pardon of Julius passed with smal repâ—tation as if the Pope had not power over the Inquisition as over others bâ—t he referred the manner of expressing it unto the Synod The manner of the Safe-conducts should be like to that of the year 1552 He ordereth that the Deputies shall not touch the Index untill occasion be offered to make a publick decree without opposition by any Prince March 3. the congregations began to be held and the Legats propound things according to their commission as they saw amongst the variety of opinions any man enclining unto the Pop's mind and some Italians were informed how to speak the Legats took the opportunity and bring that to a decree never mentioning any direction from Rome March 11. they propoâ—nded 12 articles to be studied and disputed concerning the residence of Bishops and Curats concerning ordination unto titles receiving of money or gift for ordination either by Ordinaries or their servants and Notaries in way of gratitude concerning prices of writting distribution of the revenues of Chanons prebends commenda's distinction of parishes plurality of Benefices c. The same Letters were brought unto the Councell and unto the Pope from the Emperour willling that the Councel might surcease because the German Protestants were treating of a league and levying souldiers Nevertheless after Aprile 7. they treared of these articles They all spake partialy regarding their own interest and not the publick good some pretending to speak according to conscience did presse residence but intending to empair the grandure of the Roman Court and to advance their liberties or jurisdictions and others eying their own preferment in the Court So they could agree in little or nothing The Legaâ—s gave account of these things by Post Then the Spaniards complained that they saw a beginning of intolerable grievance seeing every particulare was not only sent unto but consulted and decreed at Rome The Synod had been dissolved twice without fruit yea with scandall for nothing was resolved by the Synod but all at Rome so that a Blasphemous proverb is generally talked The Synod of Trent is ruled by the Holy Ghost sent thether from time to time in a clok-bagg from Rome All hope of good by a Synod is extinguisht if it be subservient only unto the interest of that Court and move or stand at their pleasure Wherefore the Legaâ—s were necessitated to let them speak of residence but they would not permit any conclusion The Pope and his Court knew not what to do for they knew certainly that the Vâ—tramontanes envied the prosperity of Italy and of the Apostolical See and seeing they are so tenacious of directions from their Princes he will have recourse unto heaven he hath a million of gold and knowes whence to have another to employ in this cause Also the Court was sensible that these novelties of the Prelats aimed to make many Popes or none at all and to stop the gain of the Chancery they complain that the Legats suffered such things to be propounded and they advise the Pope to send other Legats in whom he may confide more and who should do as other Prelats that stick fast unto the commissions from their Princes and the Amhassadors by missives and persuasives compell the Prelats to follow the dictats of their Masters About May 9. plausible missives were directed unto Trent and the Pope dealt with the Orators lying at Rome of Venice and Florence that their Masters would command that the Prelats of their Iurisdiction should not countenance the discourses against the Apostolical See nor be so eager in the point of residence He sent moe Court-bishops to augment his number at Trent and loaded them with money and promises because moe French Bishops were expected and he feared those And to the effect the King of France be not his opposite he resolved to give him 10000 crouns and to lend him as many upon assurance that he will undertake warrs for Religion and with this money hyre Swisers and Germans under the conduct of an Apostolical Legat and colors of the Church and upon condition that no Hugonote shall be pardoned without Apostolical consent and such shall be imprisoned whom the Pope will name namely the Chancelor the Bishop of Valentia c. And that in the Synod nothing shall be treated against the Apostolical authority But the opposition waxed still and May 14 the Session sate and a decree was read that the promulgation of the decrees is adjournied unto Juny 14. Then the Fathers at Trent receive Letters from Rome every one from his patron-Cardinal full of expostulations and exhortations and they return their complaints mutually So complaints are multiplied The Pope was full of wrath against the Cardinal of Mantua that when the Spaniard pressed that the Synod should be termed a Continuation he had let that occasion slipp seing this would have caused the Emperour and Germans to forsake the Synod and so it might have been dissolved On the other side the Prelats especially of Spain did complain that nothing was propounded but what pleased the Legates and these do nothing but as they are commanded from Rome when any thing is propounded though 70 Bishops agree yet no conclusion followes There be above 40 stipendiaries of the Pope some receiving 30 Crouns a month and some 60 and others are terrified by Letters of Courtiers The Court of Rome not enduring reformation hold it lawfull to calumniate reprove and condem what is intended for the service of God Seeing so necessary Reformation in lighter things is so taken what commotion may be expected when they shall touch to the quick The contention waxed yet hoter when the French Ambassadors arriving did demand a declaration that the Councel is a new one and the Spaniards fell a fresh upon the point of residence The Session was held Juny 4. with one decree that the next Session should be July 10. Reserving power unto a general congregation to prolong or abbreviat the time XIII After this the French Ambassadors according to their instructions did present 20 articles unto the Legates 1. that the Pope would be The French propositions provoke the P. content to make just Reformation of himself and Court of Rome 2. the number of Cardinals should be reduced to the number of 12 or not exceed 26. 3. no scandalous dispensation should be granted The others were concerning plurality of Benefices residence of Prelats yearly Synods excommunication should not be used but for mortal sin against simony for Divin Seruice in the vulgar language the
correcting of Breviaries and Missals by taking away what is not warranted by Scripture c. The Legats answer Those things can not be propounded in a Session and they advertise the Pope by Post Then the Pope was In a fury but returning to himself he began to consider the present difficulties of all the Popish Princes and to the end he might engage them all he resolves to propound a League and a designe of the Pope is disappointed defensive of all the Catholiks against the plots of Protestants in every place and he judgeth it easy to make them to condescend if for no other cause yet to free themselves of suspicion He thought the Duke of Florence is wholly his own the Duke of Savoy is in danger and hath received subsidy from him the Venetians were desirous to hold the Ultramontanes out of Italy Spain had need of him for defending Millan and Naples France had present necessity and the Emperour had more them his hands full in Germany But his hope failed him for the Emperour would in no way condescend to any thing that might give suspicion unto the Protestants The French Counsel was so far from hindering the Protestants to make incursion into Italy that they wished the kingdom rid of them all Spain was more afrayd of an vnion of the Italiaus then of any harm the Protestants could do unto him Venice and Florence thought that such an vnion might disturb their present peace in Italy And they all did alledge one common reason that this league would hinder the progress of the Synod The pope being so far disappointed bended all his wits to shift the final concluding of any thing in the Councel as he brought it to pass untill February 27. in the year 1563. Then the Car. of Mantua wrote a Letter for secrecy with his own hand that he had not a face to appear any more in a congregation nor can he give them words as he had done those two years all the Ministers of Princes say How beit his Holines promiseth reformation yet because they see no action they can not think that he hath any inclination thereunto and if he had performed his promises the Legats could not be so deficient to satisfy the instant petitions of so many princes And within five dayes this Cardinal died Then Seripando sent speedily unto the Pope and with the common Letter he wrote a privy one that he would be glad if his Holiness would send another supream Legate or remove him but if would have him to be prime Legat he told him be will proceed as God shall inspire him The Bishop of Varnia craved licence to go home for his Church had need of his presence The third Legate was more ambitious and wrote that there is no need of mo Legats and promised a good issue with satisfactiō The Pope after privy consultation with his dearest friends thought it necessary to send moe Cardinals who being engaged with gifts and promises wold follow his instructions closse So in a consistory not being intimated as he was wont but when the Card. were assembled on a Sunday in a chamber where they put on their Robes before their going to chappell consulteth them not lest he were solicited with more requests but abruptly he createth Legats the Card. John Moron and Bernard Navagger At that time he received Letters from the Emperour shewing that now having dispatched his The Emperours obiections are yet more offensive weighty affaires with the Electors and States of Germany nothing was so dear unto him the Aduocat of the Church then to promote the affaires of the Synod he hath come to Isprue within thee dayes journy to Trent for that end he had heard with much grief that the affairs proceed not there as he had expected and as the publick tranquillity requires and that there is a fame his holiness intendeth to suspend or dissolve the Synod which if it be done will be scandalous to the whole world and laughter unto them who have forsaken obedience unto the Roman See and will hold their opinions with more obstinacy it will redound to the contempt of his Holiness and of the Clergy and of all Councels hereafter He obiecteth also that the Synod is not free because every thing is first consulted at Rome and nothing can be propounded but as it pleaseth the Legats and the Prelats who have interest in that Court can not be impeded from their practises he craves that the demands that were exhibited by his Ambassador and other Princes concerning the Reformation especially of the Roman Court may have place of hearing lastly he profereth to assist the Councel personaly and entreates his Holiness to do the like It seemed unto the Pope that the Emperour had gone beyond his sphere and it was offensive that he had sent coppies of this Letter unto Trent and other Princes the Pope thought this could be done for no other end but to justify himself and provoke them against Rome For this cause the Pope sent about also to justify himself and he wrote unto the Emperour that he had called the Synod with his advice and of other Princes not that the Apostolical See had need of any authority from them seeing he hath fulness of power from Christ All antient Councels were called by the Bishop of Rome and the Princes were executers of his will he had alwise intended a compleet end of the Synod for the service of God The consulting at Rome is not prejudicial unto the liberty of the Synod because none was ever celebrated in absence of the Pope but have ever received instructions from Rome and followed them as he alledged some instances And when the Pope was present he only did propound the particulars yea he only did conclude and the Synod did only approve c. Finally he was desirous to assist the Synod for rectifying the dis-orders thereof but in respect of his old age and weighty affaires it is impossible that he can go unto Trent Likewise the Pope considered that the Emperour and King of France did not mind the Synod but upon account of their several interests and the satisfaction of their subjects and thought that those could not unite but Spain were all catholiks wherefore he resolves to deal with that King by promises Mean while Seripando dieth March 17 and the two Legats were sent away with a common Letter of fair words unto the Synod and a commission to bring nothing unto a conclusion And Moron had his instructions apart XIV In all those sixe or seven months the difficulties at Trent were seven principally 1. that decree of propounding matters by the Legats only 2. whether the residence of Prelats be de jure Divino 3. whether Bishops The confusions of the Synod are plaistered by the Cardinal of Lorrain were instituted by Christ 4. concerning the authority of the Pope 5. to augment the number of the Synod's Secretaries and keeping an exact account of the
suffrages 6. concerning the general Reformation 7. and the communion of both kinds When the Pope and Princes saw that they could not compass their particular designes by this Councel each one began to search other means And first the Pope sent Cardinal Moron unto Ispruc with propositions that the Emperour would not go unto Trent and consent to transfer the Synod unto Bolonia c. And he promised concurrence in effectuating his designes But Ferdinand trusting to obtain his desites in the Councel in respect of his vicinity and partly hoping to prevail with other Princes would not consent and yet refused not absolutly Charles King of France sent one Ambassador to Spain another to Trent a third to Germany and fourth unto the Pope to make proposition of removing the Councel unto Constance or Worms or some other place of Germany because respect must be had unto the Germans England Scotland and a part of France and other Nations who will never accept that of Trent The Legates permitted many Prelats to depart especially them who were for residence and all the Frenches went away excep one or two Benedictines who lived for the time in the Monastry of Trent Charles Cardinal of Lorrain shew unto Ferdinand and his Son King of the Romans that seing the Princes and Prelats had different designes it is impossible the Synod can satisfy all their desires in matters of the Chalice use of the vulgare language marriage of priests and such propounded by his Majesty and the French King the King of Spain nor the Princes of Italy will never consent in the Reformation every Nâ—tâ— one would reform others and himself be untouched and each would have the glory of Reformation and continue in the abuses laying the blame upon the Pope alone Therefore seing the Synod can do no good it is necessary to dissolve it the best way they can Thus the Princes layd aside all hope and they resolve not to oppose the dissolution yet so that they will not make a suddain retrait The Cardinal of Lorrain was the chief Actor in all that followes The Pope hearing how so many Princes and Bishops hearkened unto his words envited him to come unto Acceleration to an end Rome and made liberal promises unto him After the 19 day of May all doctrines were slipped-over lightly with little or no resistance except that the Venetians strove for and obtained a correction of a decree that was framed against the lawfulness of marriage after divorce because their Republick hath the Isles of Cyprus Candy Corfu Zante and Cephalonia where the inhabitants are Greeks and from all antiquity have put away their wife 's for fornication and taken another wife neither were ever condemned for this cause by any Synod Some difficulty was for reformation for the Ambassadors urge the Reformation of the clergy because their corruptions had been the fountain of all the heresies The Vltramontans imputed all the corruptions unto the Roman Court The Courtiers willing to satisfy the Pope and do no prejudice to themselves did consult how to divert that purpose and to this end they propound the Reformation of Princes The Orators give notice of this unto the Princes and in the Synod they say The Fathers were assembled at first for extirpation of heresies and Reformation of the clergy and not for any Secular cause The Legats reply The Reformation of the Church in all her members appertaines unto the Synod And they advertise the Pope Then the Pope hastened to finish more then ever before and of this he wrote unto his Nuâ—tij in Germany Spain and France and spake of it unto the Ambassadors lying at Rome With the Oratours of the Italians he used this conceit he said he would think him more obliged unto them in this particular then if they had aided him with Arms in a great necessity Then he instructeth the Legats that they should aim at the finishing of the Synod and grant whatsoever is necessary thereunto yet admitting so few things prejudicial as is possible all which he referres unto their prudence They did so gaining prelats by private colloquies satisfying Orators with promises according to their several interests and making shew to please all parties by plausible and ambiguous canons These were amassed privatly and the prelats being preoccupied were propounded publickly for consent only But the most prudent did sufficiently understand that there was no purpose to remove nor moderate the former abuses some smal errors of the remote Churches were noted only so that it was verified They strain out gnats and remove not beams Some shewes were made of reforming some greater abuses but with reservation of the Pop's interest Before the Cardinal of Lorrain returned from Rome De Ferriers the French Ambassador according to his instructions protested against their proceeding in Reformation of Princes and so did the Spaniard But Ferdinand was fully persuaded by his Son to give way of finishing the Synod because there is no hope of any quietnes unto Germany by it and it hindereth other courses that may be had at home The Pope was glad of his consent but those protestations vexed him untill the Car. of Lorrain said De Ferriers had done so not by new instruction from the King Charles but an older from the King of Navar and he undertook to procure the Kings consent Then the Pope sent this Cardinall with order to finish albeit with distast of the Spaniard for he knew how to appease him As for Reformation of princes in patronages presentations power over the clergy and subiects .... They should not descend to any particulare but renew the antient canons without anathematism If any difficulty shall arise in other particulars reserve that unto him and he will provide â—ufficiently When he was gone the pope sent a form of finishing the Councel to wit All things that were defined under Paul and Julius should be confirmed and it should be declared that all those were done in this one Councel and in all thing the authority of the Apostolical See should be preserved confirmation of the decrees should be demanded of the pope All the Fathers should subscribe and after them the Ambassadors and leaving in the power of the Legats and the Car. of Lorrain to ad diminish or change according to opportunity All those were done so but this information was kept secret untill the Councel was dismissed XV. In Session 24. November 11. the decrees were read of marriage Precipitation of the decrees and of Reformation Because some opposition was made some canons of marriage were omitted and some of Reformation as if these had been precipited it was appointed to correct them in the congregation and the next Session was appointed to December 9. with power of anticipation November 14. Lorrain in a privat conference with the Legats and some Bishop of every Nation propounded the ending of the Councel they all excep the Spaniards upon the above-named motives do consent Then the matter of
indulgences purgatory images and Reformation of Monasteries was quickly dispatched with out debating or dispute but only by suffrages The Index the Missall Ritual Breviary and Agends were reserved unto the Pope and the Session by anticipation was held December 3. and 4. When the decrees from the beginning untill this time were read a Secretary going in the midst asked Whether the Fathers were pleased to make an end of the Synod and Whether the Presidents in name of the Councel should crave confirmation of the decrees from the Pope They answered not one by one but all together placet Then the prime Legate gave unto every one there present and who hadâ— assisted in the Councel a plenary indulgence then blessing the Councel he dismissed the Fathers Car. Lorrain as if he had been a deacon roaring and the Fathers answering wished eternal felicity unto the PP Paul and Julius all happiness unto Pius 4 eternal memory unto Charles 5. Emperour and long life unto Ferdinand and all Princes and protectors of the Councel then they gave thanks unto the Legats and Cardinals they wished long life and safe return unto the Bishops they commended the faith of this Synod as the faith of Saint Peter they denounced anathema against all hereticks without particular mention of any and they commanded the Fathers to subscribe the decrees XVI The Legats return to Rome before Christmes There was a Consultation at Rome dispute about the confirmation of the decrees The Pope would have subscribed simply but some Courtiers said It hath been decreed against plurality of Benefices and against No-residence of prelats and if they for confirmation of the decrees shall henceforth practize contrarily the people who are not capable of expressed exceptions and reservations will be ready to calumniat For this reason some who had bought their places and feared the losse of them demanded restitution Some advised to confirm the decrees of faith presently and to proceed in maturity with the others for some of them deserve consideration in respect of their confusion and the impossibility of some that have need of dispensation It is better to moderate them in time then first to strengthen them by confirmation and afterwards to moderate them Car. Amulius said Those fourty years by past the world was crying for a general Councel as the only and soverain remedy of the present maladies of Christendom but if so soon as it is ended question be made of moderating correcting or leaving it in suspense without confirmation it will be a manifestation that necessary provision hath not been found at Trent and then other means will be sought by National Synods or other wayes but if the decrees be approved as a perfect Reformation and giving as far execution as is possible many will believe that nothing is wanting and nothing is more necessary then to spread a fame of the Councel that it hath prescribed a perfect Reformation not suffering it to be known that any Cardinal doubteth but that it hath performed all for which it was called By so doing the humours of men will be quieted by degrees and his Holiness may provide for his Ministers by dispensations for his Apostolical authority is reserved in the decrees and in time things will insensibly the world not observing it return to their own posture yea and if this course be not taken the world which alwayes makes the worst interpretation will nullify all the decrees if there be any alteration or the confirmation be delayd yea they will say The Legates approve this oration but it was opposed by all the Offices of Court almost representing their own losses and that it will turn to the diminution of his Holiness revenues Hugo Boncompagne Bishop of Vesta afterwards a Cardinal said He could not but marvel at their vain fears seeing greater authority can not be given unto these decrees then unto former Councels and Decretals and nevertheless the Pope may dispence with them and a law consists not in words but in the sense neither in that which the vulgares and Grammarians give unto it but which custom and authority do confirm Lawes have not power but what is given them by him who governeth and hath the charge to execute them he may give them a more ample or stricter sense yea and contrary unto that which they do import and to withstand the temerity of Doctors who the more ignorant they are of government presume the more to interpret lawes whereby authority is confounded therefore all men should be forbidden to write upon the decrees And if his Holiness would ordain that Judges in all their doubts should resort unto the Apostolical See â—one shall be able to make use of the Councel in prejudice of the Court And as there is a Congregation that with good fruit is set over the Inquisition so his Holiness may appoint another for expounding the decrees of this Councel unto whom all doubts may be referred from all parts of the world This being done said he he foresawe that by the decrees of the Councel the authority of the Apostolical See the prerogatives and liberties of the Roman Church will not only not be diminished but enlarged if they know how to make use of those means All were persuaded with those reasons and this Overture was followed January 26. An. 1564. a decree was enacted conform to this oration in all points to wit confirmation monition inhibition and reservation and the Acts of the Councel were published with a Bull containg this decree XVII Behold now how those decrees were accepted by others How the Decrees were accepty others It was said every where One party had taken notice of the cause and another had pronounced the Sentence seing the decrees had not authority from the Synod but from the confirmation of the Pope who in his decree saith that he had seen the decree of craving his confirmation and speakes not of his seeing any other decree but it is more reasonable that the decrees should have their authority from such who had examined and voiced unto them then from him who had not seen them Vnto this it was replied It was not necessary the Pope should read them seeing nothing was concluded at Trent but what he had defined before More particularly the King of Spain dissembled not that the Councel did not please him and he called the Bishops and clergy together to consider what was to be done with the decrees and at command of the King and his Counsell Synods were that year and Presidents were sent to every one of them and these did propound what decrees seemed good unto the King This was offensive unto the Pope but he dissembled for a time In France many particulares were obiected by the Parliament against the Car. of Lorrain as permitting them to pass in prejudice of that kingdom namely those words The Pope hath the care of the whole Church by which he had forsaken a main Fort for which both the King and
there of but only to advise upon their own grievances and to maketheir addresses unto his Maâ— to supplicat his protection Then the Messinger threatned the town that they had received these men It was answered The town is patent unto Jewes and heathens and far less could those noble men he hindered to enter But a Messinger of the b. of Cujaw spoke more menacingly and said It was his Priviledge to preserve Religion to call and moderate Synods They answerd Albeit the bishop hath no jurisdiction over them neither are they obliged to giue him account of their actions nevertheless to satisfy his curiosity they declare this to be the cause of their meeting 1. that if any difference were among those of their Confession either in doctrine or in disorderliness of manners it may be composed orderly and so they might continue peace among themselves as we find in the Acts that the Apostles had their meetings upon the like occasions 2. Because they had suffered most grievous injuries from their adversaries by burning their churches killing some and most shamefully drawing others out of their graves they had assembled to bewail their calamities and to advise upon a way of peace and savety hereafter but it seemes that the priests would not suffer them to bemoan their miseries And if the Bishop pleaseth he may come into the town with as many as he willeth as for them they will not medle with his consulations When these Messages were done they consulted upon these propositions and first they all did subscribe the consent of doctrine as it was done at Sendomiria and because heretofore they had followed different forms of confession some the Augustan some the Bohemian and others the Helvetian now to remove all differences and namely that of the sacrament they vnanimously agree to teach heerafteraccording to the Augustan confession which was written in the year 1552. and if any manshall write teach or speak other wise or accuse any or embracing this consent he shall not be accounted as a brother of the Polonian Church Then they did accorde upon some articles of Church-discipline and to erect a publick School by contribution of the Nobility 2. They sent two Palatini of Minsk and Leszink with others to represent unto the King how their churches were demolished in Cracow Posnania and Vilna many dead were pulled out of their graves and some Noble men were shutt at posts they name Bonar and a Lady Zeczulmuzka and that the Jesuits do instruct the people in the villages to kill their Masters of the Evangelical profession promising unto them not only immunity but large rewards yea they entice the women to murder their own husbands and to supplicat his Majesty that he would protect his faithfull servants and subjects provide for common peace of religion according to his coronation-oath and not suffer himself to be deceived by those strangers the Iesuits who are banished out of France and disturb other Nations Dau. Chytrae in Chronic. Saxonic Osiander addeth These Messingers received not a gracious answer This King Sigismund married the sister of Ferdinand Duke of Austria and after her death he married her sister by dispensation of the Pope XII Here is a Letter sent by the Emperour Rodolph unto Theodor A letter shewing the condition of several Nations at that time geat Duke of Moscove in the year 1595. hinting at the estate of the most part of Europe at that time His preface is that he had heard read unto him with great joy the Duk 's Letters sent by his Embassador Michael Juvanouviz by which as also by the report of his Ambassador he understood his good will in sending with a Christian and laudable zeal his gifts and aid against the Turk the common enemy of Christian name and blood and in promising unto him the Emp. and the Christian world his best furtherance and offices Which is not only acceptable unto himself but shall also be unto his honor and praise through the Christian world and a laudable precedent unto other Princes as also himself and all the house of Austria shall declare their offices of thankfulnes and courtesy unto him and his friends upon all occasions that the brotherly alliance continued from their fore fathers may be known unto all Nations As for the confederacion amongst the chief Princes of the Christian world he hath not failed in his diligence to the uttermost but hithertills he could prevail nothing with the Pope and King of Spain because they are far distant and the Pope being but lately advanced is taken up with manifold cares for the distressed Church and in the mean while doth aid Cesar wiâ—h men and money and declares a great zeal against the common enemy as also he hath sent a Legate into Moscove for that effect but the King of Spain being antient and infirm hath such business not only with his rebellious subjects but with France and England in every place that he must be spared and nevertheless he hath declared heretofore his good will unto us and hath helped with a great sum of money And when I shall understand that he recovereth health I shall not be slack to plead this cause by our Ambassadors both there and at Rome untill we obtain some assurance from them both Of which we have resolved to acquaint your Brotherhood by our Ambassador as also of the success of the Christian Army especially when the Lord of hosts shall give us more victories In the mean while we think it necessary to know of the condition of the King of Persia and how we may deal with him before we send any unto him howbeit it is most certain that it greatly concerneth all Christendom to have the Persians our friends wherefore we entreat friendly that your Brotherh would continue mutuall friendship with them and cherish their affection towards us Whereas your Brotherh hath endeavoured to raise the Tatars against the Turks howbeit you have not prevailed yet we thank you kindely entreating also brotherly to persevere in that good purpose with them so far as you can yet we have heard that many Tatars are entred into Valachia whom we must do what we can to resist As for the Treaty of peace begun with the Swede we have our Ambassador Mincowitz there of a long time untill it be brought to an end as also we have commanded Warkutzy to repair thether when he shall expede his business By whom your Brotherh may understande that we have done diligently in that cause as also we promise with a brotherly mind unto your Brotherhood that we shall do our endeavour at all occasions and times and in whatsoever other affaires and whatsoeveur can be sought of us as a faithfull brother you may expect Wee pray God to keep your Brotherh in â—avety unto us and all Christendom whom we love with all brotherly faithfulnes and loving-kindness Given at Pragve Septemb. 22. 1595. At that time the Emperour intending to send Maxinilian Duke of
Cambo refusing the censure of the Church violating the Ks Lawes and practizing against religion may be summoned according to the law That the Abbot of Holywood have no licence to depart out of the country And concerning D. Chalmers a Papist II. The Provest of Dundy and the Laird of Coluthy his Mas. commissioners crave that breethen may be authorized with commission to treat and conclude in such particulars as his Majesty hath to propound The assembly answereth They have found by experience â—ota that commission given to conclude hath done hurt unto the Church And where they are bidden not to medle with novelties they intend none III. Sundry references from Synods and presbyteries are discussed as one against the Bailives of Santandrews for a scandalous Letter published by them in presence of the congregation March 17 Another from Glasgow where Gawin graham and his complices were excommunicate and then upon repentance crave to be absolved they are remitted to their own presbytery after evidence of their repentance to be absolved c. The assembly conveenes at Edinburgh October 10. Robert pont is chosen The 46. Assembly Moderator I. The assembly is thinn Provinces are marked which have sent none and commissiones wherein all the commissioners come not that order may be consulted upon to correct them II. When an Act is concluded in the Generall assembly and no just cause interveenes to make a change of it it shall not be lawfull for any particular brother to call it into question in another Assembly III. The Commission for visiting the Colledges is renued II II. Because Commissioners are appointed and somtimes they depart before they have gotten their commission It is ordained that the Moderator receive from the Clerk the extract of every commission and send it timously unto the brethren IV. Ordaines every presbytety to call before them the Beneficed men within their own jurisdiction and take account how they have observed the Acts of the Assembly concerning the disposition of their church-livings and a just report to be made unto the next Assembly by the Moderator or their Commissioners as they will answer unto God and his Church And whereas some old possessors of taks pretend some particular reasons why the Church should consent It is ordained that such exceptions shall be first examined by the presbytery of that place and then returned unto the assembly that the suit may be decided according to equity V. The process led by the presbytery of Santand against Aleson Pierson with the process led by the same presbytery against Pa. Adamson and the process of the Synod of Fife justifying the accusation led against the said Patrik is exhibited and continued VI. In Sess 5. a supplication is read and allowed to be sent unto his Majesty as followes Sir the strict commission wee have received from the Eternall our God when in this your Ma s realm wee were made watch-men of his people and the fear full threatnings pronounced against these who neglect to execute faithfully every part of their weighty charge compell us presently to have recourse unto your Majesty perceiving things to fall forth to the great prejudice of Gods glory and no small appearance of utter wreck of this Church and Common well unless some remedy be hastily applied most humbly therefore beseeching your Majesty to weigh diligently and consider these few heads which with all reverence and observance wee do present looking for a gracious answer and speedy redress thereof 1. It is a great grief to the hearts of all them who fear God to see apostates sworn enemies to Christ to your Gr. and all your faithfull subjects forfeited for their treason some also suspected and heavily bruited for the murder of the most noble person your umquhile Father impugners of the truth by word and writ continuing still in their wickednes and unreconciled unto the Church To receive from your Majesty the Benefit of pacification to the prejudice of faithfull Ministers whom they labour violently by that means to dispossesse 2. That others from their youth nourished in the Church of God and thereafter fallen back fearfully and becom open runagates and blasphemers of the truth and maintainers of idolatry and of the man of sin lieutenant of Satan and oppressors of Gods people and nevertheless are received into Court authorized and so far countenanced that they are become familiar with your Majesty whereby besids the grief of your faithfull subjects many are brought to doubt what shall ensue upon such beginning 3. That an obstinat Papist sent into the Country to practize against God and quietness of your Gr. estate and therefore as worthy of death was imprisoned at your Ms command with promise that he shall not escape punishment yet as wee understand was by indirect means let depart and no tryall made to find out the author of his delivery 4. That your Majesty seemes to have too much liking of the enemies of God alswell in France as some within this realm who have never given testimony of any good meaning either in religion or your Majesties service besides the irreligious life and dissolute behaviour of them which in your Ma s service have succeeded to men that were known zealous in Gods cause and faithfull to your Gr. from your tender age 5. Since your Majesty took the Government in your own hand many promises have been made to take order for preserving the Church of God and continuance thereof unto posterity yet after long and continuall suit nothing is performed but in place of redress the Church is dayly bereft of her liberties priviledges 6. The thirds are set in tacks for sums of money in defraud of the Church so that Ministers hereafter cannot be provided 7. Abbecies are disponed without any provision made for the Ministers serving at the churches annexed thereunto directly against the Act of Parliam 8. Church-livings are given to children and translated into temporall Lordships 9. There is no punishment for incest witchcraft murder abominable oathes and other horrible crimes so that sin encreases dayly and provokes the wrath of God against the wholl country 10. Oftyms your Majesty interpones your authority by Letters of horning to stop the execution of the Acts made in the Gen. assembly in matters belonging properly unto the Church and no way concerning the Civill estate 11. There is a sore murmur among your Majesty lieges and a lamentable complaint that the Lawes of the Country have no place and none can be sure of his life lands nor goods These things threaten a misâ—rable confusion and the heavy hand of God to ensue Lastly wee most humbly beseech your Majesty to suffer us lament this great division among your Nobility and subjects the one part seeking by all means possible for their interess to persuad your Majesty to undo the other whereby continuall strife malice and rancor is fostered to the great danger of your Ma s person Whom God preserve unto his Church
Popish and Epicurean clients of Guisianes and Queen Mother to cast presbyteries into the ground to restore the tyranny of episcopacy to attribute unto the King the sole command or as they call it absolute power in Ecclesiasticall affaires and by their authority to decern the Sentences of excommunication pronounced lawfully by the Presbytery to he null Briefly they have committed all ecclesiasticall jurisdiction and power of governing the Church next unto the King unto these false Bishops who are either justly excommunicat or known to be flagitious Among these the first place is given unto P. A. the prime adviser and instrument of all these counsells and plots i. e. who enjoying that perpetuall Papall Dictature doeth without any restraint and wonderfully oppresse the Ministers and all godly men he doth present unto them these his sodered articles or rather the blots of ecclesiasticall order which he hath lately sucked from the dregs of the Popish vessels sticking as yet in our nighbour country and forceth by Royall autority the Ministers to drink and subscribe them So far he The houâ—e of Darknes This houre of darknes as it was called continued nor long behold how God dispelled it Bishop Spotswood informes this particulare in this manner Upon information that Nicol Dagleish Minister at S. Cutberts did in his publick prayers remember the exiled brethren he was called before the Counsell and accused for praying for the King's rebells and for keeping intelligence with them by Letters He confesseth his prayer for the brethren maintaining it to be lawfull but he denied the intelligence only he granted that he had seen a Letter written by Mr Balcanquall to his wife remembring him kindely The King was offended with his answers and commandeth his Advocat to pursue him criminally which was done the nextday At his appearing before the Justice when he had heard rhe indictment he said He should not be questioned for one and the same fact before two Judicatories and having answered these points before the Counsell he should not be put to it again The Advocat replieth The Counsels proceeding takes not away the criminall Judge and therefore he must answer and he was commanded to answer advisedly seing it concernes his life He saith If I must answer I think not that I have offended in praying for my brethren who are in trouble and if the conceiling the Letters which I saw be a fault I submit my selve to his Ma s will The Jury proceedes and declares him guilty of treason yet the Sentence was continued and he was sent to prison in the Tolbuth where he remained some months and in end upon his supplicatton was pardoned In the same Court David Hume of Argathy and his brother Patrick were condemned to dearh for keeping intelligence with the Commendator of Dryburgh and in the after noon were executed yer was it no matter of State but some private accounts undischarged before his going out of the country wherein they had interchanged one or two Letters This severity was universally disliked but that which ensued was much more hatefull To breed a terror in people and to cause them abstain from communicating in any sort with the exiled Lords a Proclamation was made That who shall discover any person offending in that kind shall besides his own pardon receive a speciall reward Upon this one Robert Hamilton of Eglismachan delateth Malcolm douglas of Mains and John cuningham of Drumwhasill for having conspired to intercept the King at hunting and detain him in some strong hold till the Lords might come and receive him A meer forgery it was yet gladly hearkned unto by them that desired to be rid of them they were both gentle men of good respect and mistrusted of the Court ...... They were brought vvithout resistance to Edinburgh February 9. they vvere presented to Justice ...... When Main's indictment vvas read he denied all and so cleared himself by the unliklyhood and their impossibility to compasse a business of that importance to all there present that in their hearts they did pronounce him innocent Neverthelesse they vvere declared guilty of treason and the same day hanged in the publick strier of Edinburg Hamilton the delator was afterwards killed in the park of Sterlin These cruell proceedings caused a generall fear that all familiar society was in a manner lest off none knowing to whom he might savely speak Arran in the mean time 1584. went on drawing into his hands the wholl managing of affairs for he would be sole and supreme over all ...... He was Chancellor ...... The castls of Edinburgh Sterlin he had in custody then made himself Ptovest of the Town as if all this had not been enough he was declared Generall Lieutenant over all the kingdom In a word whatsoever he pleased was done and without him nothing could be done This stirred up great emulation against him in Court The Master of Gray a great favorite at that time and professed Papist took it disdainfully that every thing was governed by him there be moe particulares there which I passe over Arran careth not what enmity he draw upon him The Earle of Athol the Lord Hume and Master of Cassils were committed to prison the first because he refused to divorce from his wife a daughter of the Earle of Gowrie and entaile his lands to him the next for that he denied him his part of the lands of Dirltoun and the third for denying him a loan of some moneys which it was thought he might spare Then he falleth out with the Lord Maxwell for excambion of his heritage with the Barony of Kinniell which Arran possessed by the forefeiture of the Hamiltons but Maxwell would not exchange with a new and uncertain purchase Fot this cause Arran intends a quarrell against him and causeth denounce him rebell and they gather forces the one against the other I shew but the sum In the mean time Sir John Forrester and Thomas Ker of Farnherst Wardens of the Midd Marches conveening for restoring some goods taken from the English a tumult hapneth wherein Sir Francis Russell son to the Earle of Bedford was killed this was layd upon Farnherst and he was said to have done it by Arrans instigation for these two were in great friendship The Queen craves that Farnherst be delivered Arran strongly opposeth The Queen had called the exiled Lords south ward and upon this accident gave them licence to return unto the Borders The king for satisfaction of the Queen confineth Arran in Santandrews and the other in Aberdien where he died but Arran was restored In July was a league offensive and defensive contracted betwixt the two kingdoms in the cause of religion for then was discovered the Holy league as they called it which the Pope had made with the Princes to extirpat the Reformed religion Q. Elisabet understanding herselfe to be principally aimed at thought nothing better than to make a counter-league with the Reformed Princes to that effect she sent
nevertheless not only did the Ass approve it but the K. also in his fifth article calleth them the excommunicate Lords and albeit the L. Hume was at the same time excommunicated yet when he came into the Ass he named not that exception whereupon he might have had such benefite as the Earle of Anguse had found in the Assembly of the year 1590 he was guilty of the objected crime and yet the Sentence was declared to be null because of informality But an enemy is ever objecting whither true or false What he hath of the Assembly slighting the business of John Ross and An. Hunter is clear by what is above In the Parliament following in Iuny the excommunicated Lords were forfeited and Lawes were made against all willing hearers of Masse against all that are or shal be excommunicated by the Church After the Parliament because Both well had failed of his attempts by himself he joyned with the Lords in the North whereupon followed more troubles yet so that the rebells were fain to leave the Country before February XXXII The Assembly conveened at Montros Juny 24. James 1595. The 57. Assembly Nicolson was chosen Moderator I. The Assembly declares themselves Judges of marriages what are lawfull and what are unlawfull in so far as concerneth the spirituall part thereof In Sess 9. they declare two sorts unlawfull 1. When a person marryeth another whom he had before polluted by adultery 2. If the innocent person is content to remain with the nocent and the guilty or adulterer will take another Likewise marriages made by priests or by them who had served in the Ministry and are deposed from the function or by a private person such marriages are unlawfull II. All presbyteries are ordained to proceed against Papists within their bounds and against all their receipters or entertainers Under pain of deposition of the Minister in whose default the disciplin of the Church shall not be executed And the same disciplin to be used against all that have intercommoning intelligence or familarity with excommunicates III. Because many professing the truth of the Gospell do abstain for many years from participation of the Lords table under pretence of â—eud thereby declaring how litle they esteem that great benefite and in very deed cut off themselves from the communion of the Church Therefore ordinance is given unto all presbyteries to charge all such persons within their boundes to do as it becomes the members of Christ And if any person throgh infirmity or weakness of conscience shall refuse the Presbytery shall by information bring them into duty granting them some competent time to resolve themselves and if they continue obstinat to proceed against them to the sentence of excommunication IV. Sundry Sessions were taken up wiâ—h advising upon a way and meanes of a constant Plat for setling of Ministers stipends or assignations which were wont to be changed yearly V. Sir Iames Chissholm in humility confesses his offences namely his apostasy from the religion for which he was excommunicated he craves mercy from God he declares that now he renounceth Antichrist with all his errors and resolves by the grace of God to continue in the true religion and he craves to be received into the bosom of the Church again The Assembly appointes some to deal with him by conference and others to draw up the form of his satisfaction In Sess 9. he was received and the Sentence of his absolution was pronounced by the Moderator VI. Some articles of inquisition concerning the dilapidation of Benefices are prescribed unto Presbyteries VII The Kings Commissioners give the articles following to be read and answered 1. His Ma. craves that an Act be made ordaining that whosoever shall practize any treasonable enterprice or conspiracy against his Ma s person or estate being found and declared culpable by the Law shall also for that incurre the Sentence of excommunication That thereby an inseparable union may be betwixt the two swords 2. that an order be taken in excommunication specially in three points first that it be not at the appetite of two or three persons but by a convenient number of the Church gravely assembled secondly that it be not for civill causes or small faults specially for any Minister's particular interest lest it be thought they imitate the Pope's curse and so incurr the like contempt thirdly the form of summary excommunication without any citation to be abolished 3. Because Mr Craig is waiting in sicknes what hour it shall please God to call him and is altogether unable to serve any more and his Maj. intends to place J. Duncanson with the Prince and so hath no Minister but Pa. Galloway therefore craves an ordinance granting two Ministers whom he shall chuse The humble answers 1. The Assembly grantes the first Legitima cognittone Ecclesiastica praeeunte 2. Concerning the first particular of the second the Assembly agrees and the other two importing great weight and requiring deliberation the Assembly thinks meet to conclude nothing therein untill the next Assemb when by Gods grace these shall be determined and in the mean while ordaineth that none in the Ministry proceed to excommunicate without citation nisi periclitetur Ecclesia 3. It is agreed that his Maj. shall have his choise of godly and learned Ministers and to this effect ten Ministers or any sixe of them are directed to advise with his Maj. in his choise VIII In favor of the exequitours of Ministers it is ordained If a Minister dy after September 29. quia fruges sunt separaâ—ae à solo his exequitors shall have all that years stipend or rent and the half of the next IX Because there is great cause of humiliation before God whose anger is visible on this Land and is litle regarded by the most part therefore the Assembly indictes a generall fast and humiliation to be observed universally in all churches upon the first two sundayes of August next and the causes thereof to be gravely declared according to the grounds they see and conceive X. It is ordained that Presbyteries take order within their own boundes for visitation of Grammer Schools and reformation of them as occasion shall require And certain brethren are ordained to visite Colledges to examine the life and doctrine of the Masters the discipline and order there and where they find any abuse to reform it so far as they can and to report both what they shall do and what abuse they can not reform That year was quietness in the countrey excepting great troubles betwixt the Maxwells and Johnstons in the South and the like in the Hielands and by windy harvest followed great scarcety and dearth XXXIII The King knowing that the Gen. Assembly was to conveen 1596. in March sent for Robert Bruce one of the Ministers of Edinburgh and as B. Spotsword hath it hoping that by the sway he carried in these meetings some proposition that tended to the reclaiming of the exiled Lords should be made by the
61. e Germanus Bishop of Constantinople seeketh union with the Latines by a Councel 430 No Goodness is in man of himself 27. m. 132. m The Goths in Spain renounce Arianism 51. A Good cause giveth confidence 6. True Grace is by inspiration of the holy Ghost 89. m We are prevened and saved by Grace only 178. m. 211. e. 215. m. 222. m. 295. m. 331. m. S. 7. m The Greek Empire was possessed by the Latines sixty years 405 407 the Tenets of the Greek Church 259 261. Some Greek Preachers came into England 441. b Gratian's Decrees 365. Pope Gregory I. his Faith 26 29. Gregory King of Scots gave some Priviledges unto Church men and conquered three North Provinces of England 186. The Grievances of England against the Pope that were sent unto the Councel of Lions 445. m Some of the hundred Grievances of Germany S. 80. m A Letter of Grindal Bishop of Canterbury unto Queen Elizabeth S. 333. Gunther Bishop of Colein and Thietgaud Bishop of Trevers with their Synod despise the sentence of Pope Nicolaus the I. refuse to communicate with him and content themselves with the communion of the Church c. 155. H Halelujah in the Mass 143. e The Church hath not two Heads nor two Husbands 386. e The title Head of the Church agreeth to none but unto Christ S. 329. e Effectual Hearing is by God touching the heart 294. e The Emperour Henry the IV. is basely abused 235. 238 The Emperour Henry the VII would not swear fealty un to the Pope and was poisoned with Wine of the Mass 462. Henry the I. King of England denied that the Pope is successor of St. Peter 375. m Henry the II. King of England discharges Appeals to Rome and judged Church-men for crimes 376. m Henry the VIII King of England is called Defensor Fidei S. 73. a narration of his divorcement S. 173 he forsakes the Pope S 174. he enacteth Statutes against the Pope S. 175. he made some steps of Reformation S. 177. he opposeth Reformation S. 178. In Helvetia were tumults for Reformation S. 100. m. the latter confession of Helvetia is subscribed by the Church of Scotland S. 347. e A Heretick having power is a persecutor 7. Hereticks do wrest Scripture 103. e Heresies corrupt manners 212. m A bundle of Heresies concerning the Natures and Offices of Jesus Christ 96. m Herman Bishop of Cole in would have reformed his Diocy and was deprived S 120 The use of the book of English Homilies S. 334. 335. Hungary becomes Christian 94. m. 254 b. 269. 270. Hungary is reformed S. 353. I James the VI. Kâ—ng of Scotland his Declaration concerning the Religion S. 482. m. his Letters unto Queen Elizabeth in favour of the imprisoned Anti-Episcopal Ministers S 485 Janus Monluc Bishop of Valentia his Oration at Fountainbleau for a reformation S. 134. James Gibson a Minister was deposed for his speeches against the King 475 476 478. JESUS CHRIST wrought no miracles before his baptism 213. m. He diâ—d for them that shall be saved 37. m. 162. m. 176. e. 180. m. 192 m. the Beleevers before his incarnâ—tion were saved by him 97. b. 372 e the reasonableness of his incarnation and sufferings 297. 302. The issue of the expedition unto Jerusalem 434 e The Order of the Jesuites began their Tenets S. 324. Jerom of â—râ—gue is commended 569 he is summoned to Constance 565. he recants 568. m. be revokes his recanâ—ation and suffered couragiously 569. The contention between the Greek Emperours and the Bishops of Rome for Images 68. e 69 e Images should not be worshipped 40 42 105. e. 113. m. 130. b m. 131 m. 132 b. 183. m. 277. e. 330. m 500. b 505. b Indifferent things must not be Universal but used according to expediency 25. e. 336 e. S. 92 b The Indices Expurgatorii condem and wrest books 182. m. 263. b 297 m 549 m. S. 18. m. 19. e. 23. m Indulgences depend upon Purgatory 32 b. 418 m. their original and progress 58 290 e. they were preclaimed to Souldâ—ers 251 252. they are the cause of sin 462. b. 492. b they are condemned 550 m. 552. m S. 3. e. 6. S. 19. e The pride and blasphemy of Pope Innocentius the III 385. There is but one Interâ—â—ssor 97 e. 131 b. 223. e 331. e. Intercession of Saints is but â— fable 69 e John King of Englaâ—d is tosâ—ed by the Pope and forced to give up his Crown unto the Legate and as a Vassal receives it again 440. seqq John Cisca or Zisca the victorious Bohemian 520. John an English Cardinal his admonition to Pope Innocentius 446 b John Cumâ—n'â— falshood against Robert Bruce 493. John Hunniades Prince of Transilvania 524. 525. John Huss his doctrine 530. he is forbidden in the Pope's name and appeals unto the Pope being better advised 530. e. then two other Preachers taught It is an error to withhold the cup from the people 331. b John sends to Rome and could not be heard but was excommunicated 531. m. the Bohemians then call the Pope the Antichrist and were divided into parâ—ies 53â— e. John is sâ—mmoned unto Co stance and prepares himself with testimonies and instruments of protestation then takes his journey 532. before he was heard particularly he was imprisoned and being sick in prison the Councel gives order to proceed against him nor will grant him the liberty of a Proctor 533. they proceed against him and when he is recovered they will not grant him access 534 they give him access but will not hear him speak 535. they let him speak but will not argue and urge him to recant he proâ—esses to recant iâ— they will convince him of error 336. he is degraded 537. and burnt 538. his Vision of Reformaâ—ion 539. the articles laid unto his charge 566. John Knox is accused by Queen Mary and his answers S. 226 235. he is accused the third time before the Privy-Council S. 238 239. his Letter unto the National Assembly S. 370. his exhortations and other words before his death 377. John Bishop of Sarisbury his judgement of the Roman Church and Pope 380. John Semeca his Glossa was variously censured by the Popes 437. 438. John de Wesalâ—a his articles and examination 546. Ireland is made subject unto England 377. e The first Jubilee at Rome 397. m. it is reduced to the 50. year and the Rites of it 457. m. it is appointed to be every 25 year 506 b. some will have it every 33. year 460 e. and then it was in the 17. year 462. Some sparks of truth in Italy S. 153 154. K A good advice unto a King 204. S. 170 171. None may judge a King S. 167. Legislative power belongs unto the King within his own Realm and not unto the Pope 225. The power of Kings in Church affairs S. 290. e. 330. m In what sense a King is Supream Judge in all causes S 239. How Kings may rule well 502.
Pelagianism 498. it is renewed in Spain 89. Perseverance is God's promise and gift 98. b. 132. m. 175. m 294 b. 299 e Persecution was staied in France S. 133. e. 135. m. e. 136. m Peter's Keys belong unto three Seats 14. Peter's Primacy was deniâ—d 221. m. 456. e. 474. m. 483 484 503 Peter was never at Rome 471. m. 496. e Peter pence 99. m. 247. m Peter was put in the place of Christ 80. m Peter Lombard Master of Sentences 367. Peter Abailard's Heresies 361 362. Perjury allowed by the Pope is punished by Christ 511 m Philip King of France his Letter unto the Cardinals 434. Pilgrimages 45 47 547. b Errors in Philosophy S. 439. Plots of Papists in Scotland S. 479 Poland becomes Tributary unto the Pope and became Christian 128 m. 224 270 e. they receive some Reformation S. 155. the Reformed there are troubled and their agreement among themselves S. 319. Pomer becomes Christian 374. The Pope The Pope was subject unto the Emperour 11. m. 119. â— a Pope is condemned of heresie 16. e the Roman Clergy inhibit a Pope to say Mass 18. the first kissing of the Pope's foot 8. e. he beginneth to use the words Jubemus Mandamus 15. m. the Pope was called the Vicar of blessed Peter 73. e. of all the Roman Bishops Zacharias was the first Civil Prince 74. e. in Stephen the II. his power waxeth 75 77. Paul the first professeth to reign 78. m. the Pope is opposed by the Synods of Carthage and convicted of forgery 84. the Pope was not acknowledged by many Nations 85. he had not power to give Kingdoms 86. he is opposed by many 89. a Pope is arraigned 118. b. they change their name 196. Popes are opposed 106. e. 107. b. e. 119. m 124 125 127. e. 128. b. 235. e. 238. e. 155 156 230 231 294 c. the first Warrior of the Popes 119. a cross of gold is carried before him 120 b. the first Pope who called the Emperor Son 122. e. the Pope acknowledgeth distinction between Civil and Priestly power 122 123. the Pope's arrogancy in commanding Kings 125. he climbs higher 126 127. the Pope's name is joined with the Emperor's name 127. e a contest which two should be first 310. a Pope was summoned by a Synod and deposed 199. the Mysteries of the Church proceed from the Pope 201. b. 334. e. 497 m. Popes against Popes 201. e. 203. m. 249. b. 251. m. 317 b. 319. b. m. 326. e. 456. m. three Popes at once 243 507. the Popes have forsaken the steps of Peter and were Monsters 229. m. the Pope had the civil power from the Emperor 209. b. he excommunicates the Emperor 235. and forceth him to submit 237. twenty eight Popes were Sorcerers 242. m. A Pope is opposed by a Bishop to his face 245 m The Pope sets his foot on the Emperor's neck 312. he beginneth to date Writs from the year of his Papacy 316. b. the Pope is called a Wolf 155. m. 464. b. the Beast having the face of a Lamb and speaking like a Dragon 357. m the Prince of Babylon 447 b. 478. m the Whore of Babylon 473 m. an Idol and a Serpent 473. e. Nimrod and Cambyses 477. e. the Vicar of Satan 478. m. a successor of Simon Magus 462. e a murtherer of souls .... and worse then Lucifer 497. e. the adversary of Christ 499. e. a rich Merchant 500. e. the Beast like the Lamb 505. m. Schâ—lmatick and Heretick 507. e. a disturber of the Church a perjured wretch 521. exalted by men above God 529. b. he draws all the Church into damnation 529. e. Antichrist 316. e. 329. m. 332. b. 333. b. 426. m. 448. b. 465. b. 475. m. 479. e. 48â— b. 496. e. 500. m. 504. e. 505. b. 528. m. 551. m. 557. e. 556. m The Pope is more opposed by Bishops 155. m. 357. e. by the Senate of Paris 427. e. by Everhard 431. by the Diet at Wirtzburg 436. by the King of England 457. m. by Germany 463 464. by a Synod in Rome 465. b. 500. e. 501. b. by a Parliament at Paris 528 m. 548 e by a Synod S. 2. by the University of Paris S. 24. the Germans renounce the Pope 544. m The Pope's blasphemy 541. e. 549. e. S. 4. m. is called God 489. b. his perjury S. 3. m. he denieth the immortality of the soul S. 4. m. S. 34. e. one Pope believed not that there is a God S. 17. m. a Pope is taken prisoner by Souldiers without a Commander S. 40. b. the Pope's dispensations were the cause of much sin 389. e Pope Boniface the VIII was the first that bore two swords 346. e he calleth himself Caesar 397. b. he is said to usurp God-head 401. b. the Turk upbraideth him that he acknowledgeth not Christ 403. m. a Pope covenanteth with the Turk against Christians 507. m. the ignorance of some Popes 461. m. 515 b. he undoeth Christ's Law and Gospel by his Decretals 500. m. the Kings of Arragon and England refuse to have the Pope within their Realms 449. the Popes command the Angels 455. b. 458. b. 548. e. 549. A crafty and wicked Policy to tie the Princes unto the Popes S. 174. e. they permit Sodomy 516 m A Pope recalleth Mathias King of Hungary prevailing against the Turks to fight against the Bohemians 546. m. a comparison of the power of Popes and Kings 542 543. of the election of Popes See election Spain once renounced the Pope S. 93. b A conference at Possiac S 144 150. Pragmatica Sanctio 548. e. the King would annul it but the Clergy would not 549. b Predestination 101. b. 132. m. 179. e. 191 192 331. m. 369. m The Articles of the Carisiac Synod concerning Predestination are censured by the Church of Lions 158. and condemned at Valentia 192. e. Prayer for the dead how it began 32 36. it was commanded 121. e Prayer unto the dead 36 40. The Lord's Prayer is commanded to be used 63. m Publick Prayers were not prescribed 135 136. Canons for admission of Priests 63 e A disputation of the Greeks and Latines concerning Primacy 363. Princes should resist the usurpation of Popes 474. e. 480. m. 482. b. 548. m. and they should resume their own gifts from the Pope 479. m. 549. m. 557. b. Printin was invented and the use of it 527. Processions S. 291. m Promises of Princes are not to be urged 195. e. 204. b Promises should not be kept unto Hereticks say the Romanists 204. b. 568. m. The beginning of the word Protestants S. 96. m. liberty is granted unto them conditionally by the Imperial Diet S. 101 115. their consociation S. 102. m. 103. m. more absolutely S. 53. e. and confirmed 284. The Pruteni became Christians 224 374. m Purgatory 29 32 240. e. 242. m. 273. e. 500. m Q The Queer or Chorus 141. m R Rabanus Maurus his doctrines 132 135. Reconciliation was sought between Papists and Protestants in
them 166. what are these Books 88. e. 103. m 112. e. 333. e. 435. m. 487. b. 477. b. 501. m. those are the Rule of all Doctrine 367. b. 369. b. 475. b. 502 543. e. and Judge of all Controversies 545. m. they should be expounded as the Writer would have them to be understood 96. m. how to finde the true sense of them 96. m. they are very profitable and sure 101. m. 213. m. 215. b 216 m. 217. m. 222. b. 224. b. the use of them is for the good of men 215. b. and for the ages then to come 172. m. 212. m. Children should be instructed in the Scriptures 216. m. they are a buckler against all Heresies 213. m. and the singular ground of Faith 221. e. 266. m. the Old and New Testament are alike and of the same Authour 213. e. 214. what the Scriptures reveal not we should not enquire 213. b. they should be translated into vulgar Languages 98. e. 99. b. 496. b. 501. m. how the Translations are to be examined 367 b. S. 31. b. Every family in Scotland was ordained to have a Bible and Psalm Book S. 401. The Scriptures were made subject unto the judgement of the Pope 249. m. they were rejected by the preaching Friers 488. and became unknown to many Church men S. 26. e. 27. b 166. e. 179. e. 182 m Some Signs of Christ's second coming 480. God only can forgive Sin 481. m. 550 m. when Sin is forgiven punishment is also forgiven 550. m. 551. b Simon Thurvey an arrogant Disputant became ignorant on a suddain 383 e Singing in Christian Churches began and was abused 141. m The King of Spain was called The Catholick King 518. m. the Spanish Inquisition S. 155. e The first Stations 13. A meeting of the Protestants at Smalcald S. 102. e. another there S. 105. a third there S. 109. Sweden becometh Christian 269. and Reformed S. 92. Some Scythians called Rhositi become Christians 184. m The Supper of the Lord. In the Lord's Supper the Bread and Wine were divided unto all 29. m. 334. m. 367 m. S 288. e. the unworthy eat not Christ but the Sacrament of Christ 102. m. 175. e. 183. e. the Bread was called the Figure or Sacrament or remembrance of Christ's Body 112. e. 133. m. 139. m. 146. e. 175. e. 181. m. 162. b. 228. e. 296. b. 367. m. e. 503. b. the Antient and Primitive form of administring the Supper 36. b. it was received daily and then each Lord's day 138. m. the Bread was not worshipped 146. m. 481. m. all did receive the Elements 146. e. 147 184. b. the Cup when denied unto the People 147. e. what was done with the Reliques 148. e. it should not be given unto the dead 176. e. the Bread remaineth after Conâ—ecration 505. b a forged distinction of oral eating visibly and invisibly 259. the Body of Christ is not in two places at once S. 16. e. a Book of the Lord's Supper was found in Holland and sent unto Luther and Helvetia S. 156 157. how the Controversie of the Lord's Supper begâ—n among the Reformed S. 85 agreement was â—ought S. 104 105. Bucer made a Retractation of what he had thought of Luther's opinion S. 160 165. Sursum Corda what these words in the Mass do teach 145. m Superstitions have a two fold influence S. 329. m T Taxes paid out of France unto Rome 428 429. The Tartars conquered the Lands of the Turks and lost them again 440. The Templaries or red Friers were condemned and their cause 455. Theophylact Bishop of Bulgaria his Doctrines 212 219. he is vindicated from the Romish Errours of Free-will Election by fore seen Faith or Works and of Transubstantiation and of Peter's Primacy 218 221. Thomas Arundel the cruel Bishop of Canterbury was plagued by God 557. m Thomas Becket 376. 377. The Thoughts of men are ruled by God 28. b Tithes should be paid 189. m. 190. m. 415. m. S. 348. Tithes were taken by the Piâ—hts from the Church and within less then ten years they lost Land and all 186. Transubstantiation 152 176. b. 181. m. 219 220 254. m. 255. A Decreet of a Roman Synod is contrary unto Transubstantiation 257. e It was not believed in Lombard's time 372. e It was made an Article of Faith 387. b It begot many new questions 417. m. 420. e How it came to be believed in England 227. m. and afterward was condemned 228 229. and in Italy 254. m. 552. It was not understood at Trent S. 264. Treason is punished 8. m The first Torches in Churches 13. m Many knew the Truth and durst not profess it 481. b Truth was called the greatest crime 477. b The Turks resist the Saracens 94. e. and overthrow them 271. Their first Emperour was Ottoman 492. e They take Constantinople 512. m. 525. Their cruelty and revenues 554. A dispute of a Turk with a Christian S. 151 153. V The Vandals become Christians 224 270. Vandalica Reformatio what 375. Ubiquity of Christ's Body is denied 373. b Vertue in men is of God's work and not mans 37. m The holy Vessels 144. e The holy Vestures of the Altar and of Priests and Bishops 144. 149. m The Priests of the Eastern Churches had but usual Vestures 144. m The Vestures of Preachers 385. The Title Vicar of Christ 322. m Vigiliae Siculae 395. m Vision concerning the estate of the Church 481. e. 539. b A Visitation of the University of Aberdein S. 362. The University of Paris began 99. e The University of St. Andrews began 557. b. and enlarged 559. Universities erected in Germany S. 4. e No Union in the Roman Church in respect of doctrine 489. m. S. 297. e. nor in their service S 280. e The title Universal Bihop was oppugned 9. and affected and obtained 13. where it is also expounded An Usurper reigneth craftily and wickedly 5. W Wafers in the Sacrament 147. e The Waldenses began 350. their number 351. their Doctrine is declared generally by the testimones of Romanists and Protestants 352. Articles imputed unto them 354. objections against them are answered 355. the occasion of their separation from the Roman Church 353. how they were persecuted 356 420. e. 423. e. 475. m. 476. their Articles and Disputes with the Dominicans 423 e 424. their Supplication to King Uladislaus and the Confession of their Faith S. 9. the Clergy would have them all in Merindol to be killed but King Lewes the XII would not S. 23. m. they are persecuted again S. 131 e. 140. e. they had liberty in Savoy S. 141. m. The Wars of Jerusalem began 271. at the first some did espy the finistrous ends of that expedition 272. m Westphalia becometh Christian 61. m Whitgift Bishop of Canterbury his earnestness for Rites his fawnâ—â—g on the Queen and his different genius from his Predeâ—essor S. 337 338. Free-Will is by God's grace 28. e. 96. e. 100. e. 134. e. 160 215. 180 b 211. e.
followed the Emperour in this tumult and received from him a temporal sword that is authority The Pope hath a Sword given him to punish all seditious persons within the City and so he banished some and imprisoned others His Successours have inlarged the petty jurisdiction Stella cler Catol test ver lib. 11. He sate 9 years 30. JOHN the XV was no sooner set in his Chair but Pope Boniface the VII having made monies of his sacriledge levieth an Army and entreth Rome he took Pope John pulled out his eys and thrust him into Prison where as some say he was murthered by Ferracius a Noble Roman and father of Boniface now Pope again Within 11 months Boniface died suddenly and his Corps were drawn by the feet along the streets the people exclaiming against him Platin. John and Boniface sate 15 months and died An. 982. 31. JOHN the XVI was expelled the City by Consul Crescentius When the Consul heard that the Pope was sending his complaint unto the Emperour he was content to reconcile with him So between prosperity and adversity he sate 10 years 10 months Platin. 32. GREGORY the V was advanced by the Emperour no man contradicting saith Alb. Crantz Saxon. lib. 4. cap. 26. The Romans took it ill that the Emperour and Pope were both Germans and in a sedition they set up JOHN the XVII a Greek and by the power of Crescentius whom he had bought with money for he had brought so much money from Constantinople that even constant men might have been allured to wickedness by his gifts but he died with ignominy in the 10 month saith Naucler vol. 2. generat 34. Because he was not lawfully chosen he is not inrolled among the Popes by some Hence is so great variance amongst the Johns following for they who omit the She-Pope and this John call the next John the seventienth whereas others call him the ninetienth and so forth of the rest Gregory staied in Hetruria till John was installed and then did run unto his Nephew Otho who came with all hast into Italy took Rome by force and apprehended Pope John and Crescentius as is before After this Gregory did ratifie quod Otho 3 ex Consilio Principum Germaniae constituit saith Naucler lo. cit that is what the Emperour had ordained by the advice of the German Princes concerning the election of the Emperour in time coming Naucler nameth the persons of the Electers and their places otherwise then I have named them from Platina for he nameth first the Count Palatine of Rhine second the Duke of Saxon c. But Platina speaks probably and it is certain that upon other considerations some Articles were changed afterwards The Jesuit Dion Petavins in Ration temp par 1. lib. 8. cap. 17. saith The report is that Gregory the V did tie the power of electing an Emperour unto the suffrages of certain Princes whom being seven in number either he or some successour is thought to have appointed But it is clear by the History that the Emperour had more power then the Pope at that time both in Italy and Germany and certainly the following Popes have taken occasion by this manner of election to usurp above the Emperours or as in Fascic temp upon this occasion the Eagle did lose many feathers and was at last made totally naked Gregory sate 4 years and died An. 999. Of this Century we see generally that the Popes which were chosen by the Romans were wicked men and as they sought the Chair ambitiously for honour and power so they had no respect to religion even as the Popes following in the next Century and therefore the Emperour had the greater reason to indeavour and could the more readily obtain that order concerning the election of the Popes but it was soon wrested out of his hands as followeth CHAP. III. Of Divers Countries 1. IN this Century diligence decaieth and every vertue fainteth through A description of a miserable age want of established Princes especially in Italy The distressed Pastours in more ancient times did shine in doctrine and holiness when the Church was under persecution or Pastours under correction of Architectonical power but when Priests began to glance in silks and colours and had liberty from subjection unto Princes their lives became odious and filthy their licence brought forth such monsters of men who by avarice and ambition entred into the places of good men and did not discharge their office There was little study of Liberal Sciences few and empty Schools of languages the Clergy and Priests having forsaken their old discipline were given to lucre nor were they respected by their Flocks and only Monks were noted to have some eloquence Nevertheless as it was ordained in Synods of the former Century that Priests and Monks should read the Scriptures and Writings of the Fathers now by reading and preaching the same doctrine by some God did sequester some here and there which did beleeve truly in Christ although in so great fear of tyranny and tumults of War that they durst scarcely speak of corruptions idolatries superstitions and wickedness which at that time were so luxuriant I will not mention divers signs that were seen in Heaven pottending so great evils Great alterations befell in every Kingdom almost the Hungarians oppress Italy and Germany although they were restrained besides many other broils in both those Nations France hath another race of Kings incessant were the Wars in Spain between the old inhabitants and the Moors the Sarazens suffered neither Greece nor Asia to rest in peace Bellarmin in Chronolo speaking of this Century saith Behold an unhappy age in which are no famous Writers no Councels bad Emperours and no good Popes God then providing that no heresie did arise And Baron ad An. 900. § 1. saith A new age beginneth which for rudeness and barrenness of goodness is called The Iron Age and for deformity of evil abounding is Leaden and for want of Writers is called The Dark Age. And ad An. 912. saith more sharply What was the face of the Roman Church how filthy when most lude and potent whores did reign in Rome at whose pleasure Bishopricks were changed Bishops were given and which is most horrible to be heard their Paramours were thrust into Saint Peter's See which are written but to fill up the role of Popes for who can call these lawfull High-Priests which were thrust in without any order by such whores no mention of the Clergy chusing and consenting the Canons were prest in silence what manner of Cardinals Priests and Deacons canst thou think were chosen by these Monsters seeing nothing is more natural then that every one beget others like to himself and who can doubt but that these did consent in all things unto them who had chosen them After this manner he continued bewailing and detesting the iniquity of those times It may justly then be added Since the face of the Roman Church was so blurred and those in
Christ The same night he was taken with a whore It was so notorious that it could not be denied saith the same Author 2. DAVID the third Son of Malcolm Cammore did erect four Alterations in the Church of Scotland Bishopricks and seven Abbeys and other religious places as they called them and repaired sundry decayed Monasteries therefore the Clergy called him Saint David but his Successor called him a good Saint to the Church and an ill Saint to the Crown The fruit of so large donations saith Buchan Hist lib. 7. was As the use of the members faileth in them who stuff their bellies with too much meat so from thenceforth the small sparks of wit being oppressed with luxury did dayly decay the study of learning failed piety was turned into a formality and superstition and as in untilled land the seeds of all weeds and vices sprang up And the Prelates shook off the care of preaching as a work not beseeming their Dignity and because the Monks had the favor of the people for preaching the Prelates gave unto them liberty above the Parish Priests to the end that the Monks might the more recommend them in their preachings 3. When HENRY I. King of England died without a Son Steven Earl of Bolonia and his Sisters Son usurpeth the Crown about the year 1133. His Brother Henry Bishop of Winchester procured the first Law that ever was in England for appealations to Rome Ia. Vsser de stat succes eccle Appeals to Rome cap. 8. ex Hen. Hunting Hist but Steven reserveth to himself the right and power of bestowing Benefices and investing Prelates In the beginning of his reign William Dean of London Ralph Longford Richard Belmeys and others of the Chapter did elect a Bishop without the King's recommendation wherefore he causeth to be imprisoned not their persons but their wives until they had satisfied for their contempt Io. Bale ex Rad. de Dicet Whence it appeareth that as yet the Priests had wives notwithstanding all former Acts. Thereafter Albericus Bishop of Ostia was sent by Pope Innocentius II. and in a Synod at Westminster condemned the marriage of Priests again and ordained that Christ's body as they spoke should not be kept above eight days lest it become hoary and rot At that time Robert Pully deserved commendation for restoring or erecting the University of Oxford and was Rector thereof 4. HENRY II. Nephew of Henry I. by his Daughter Maude disclaimed â—â— forbidden all the Authority of the Pope refused to pay Peter-pence and interdicted all appealation to Rome At that time Philip de Brok a Canon of Bedford was questioned for murther he used reproachful speeches to the King's Justices for which he was censured and the Judges complained unto the King that there were many robberies and rapes and murthers to the number of an hundred committed within the Realm by Church-men The King commanded that justice should be executed upon all men alike in his Courts But Thomas Becket Arch-Bishop of Canterbury would have the Clergy so offending judged in the Spiritual Court and by men of their own coat who if they were convicted should at first be deprived of their Benefice and it they were found guilty again they should be judged at the King's pleasure The King stood for the ancient Laws and Customs and in a Ancient Laws are restored general Assembly at Clarendon in the year 1164. with consent of the Arch-Bishop Bishops Abbots Priors Earls Barons and great men was a rehearsal and acknowledgement of some ancient Customs and Laws among which that were authorised being sixteen in number were these 1. If between a Lay-man and a Clark were any strife for Church-goods the plea should be in the King 's Court. 2. No Bishop nor Clark should go forth of the Realm without the King's licence and then he shall swear upon the Book that he shall procure no hurt to the King nor any of his Subjects 3. None who holdeth of the King in chief or in service shall be accursed without the King's licence 4. All the Bishopricks and Abbeys when they be vacant should be in the King's hands until a Prelate be chosen and he should be chosen out of the King's Chappels and before he be confirmed he should do his homage unto the King 5. If any plea were brought to the Consistory a party might appeal unto the Arch-Deacon and from him to the Bishops Court and thence unto the Arch-Bishop and from him to the King and no further 6. All debts that were owing of truth-plight should not be pleaded in Spiritual but Temporal Courts 7. The Peter-pence which were gathered for the Pope should be collected for the King 8. If any Clark were taken for felony and it were so proved he shall first be degraded and then after judgement be hanged or if he were a traitor he shall be drawn in sunder They did all sweâ—r and by word of mouth faithfully promise to observe these Laws unto the King and his Heirs simply and without fraud Mat. Parisi calleth them wicked and detestable Acts But Tho. Becket's testimony is the stronger de facto Tho. Becket sent unto the Court of Rome to signifie the grief of the Church and his own for consenting unto these Laws and asked absolution from the bond which he had unwisely entered into and he obtained it The same year the King required to have punishment of some misdoings among the Clergy The Arch-Bishop would not permit and when he saw in his judgement the liberties of the Church troden under foot he without the King's knowledge took ship and intended toward Rome but by a contrary winde he was brought back Then he was called to account for his receipts that came to his hand while he was high Chancellor He appealeth to the See of Rome and under pain of excommunication forbad both Bishops and Nobles to give sentence against him seeing he was both their Father and their Judge Nevertheless they without his confession gave sentence against him Then he seeing himself forsaken of all the other Bishops lifted the cross which he held in his hand aloft and went away from the Court and the next day got him over into Flanders and so to the Pope Matth. Parisien hath many Letters betwixt the Pope and this King and the King of France and sundry Bishops of France and England for reconciliation betwixt the King and this proud Prelate but all to no purpose till Henry of his own accord did cause his Son Henry III. to be crowned and then he being in Normandy was content by the mediation of the French King to accept the Prelate Thomas returning into England excommunicateth all the Bishops which had been at the Coronation of the yong King because it appertained unto him forsooth to inaugurate the King The King sent unto him and required to absolve them seeing what was done unto them was done for his cause The Prelate refuseth On Christmas day he solemnly excommunicateth